Work Text
Pansy squealed with sheer utter excitement and delight as a large package wrapped in delicate soft black paper with a stunning silver bow was handed to her by one of the most poised, handsome and well-behaved owls she had ever encountered.A smile beamed from ear to ear as she slowly makes her way to her bed, placing the package down gently. Two months and 13 days she has been waiting and now it finally has arrived.“Open it then” says Daphne Greengrass, her Slytherin room mate and long term friend “you’ve been going on and in about it forever” she says smiling It’s true Pansy had been talking about the arrival of this package, ever since her family had visited a gorgeous wizarding town in Italy, just out of the fashion capital Milan. She remembers distinctly walking down the cobbled street that shimmered and gleaned in the sunlight. The town oozed class and style, but it wasn’t cold, it was warm inviting and completely intoxicating. Filled with beautiful immaculately dressed people sipping their short blacks or enjoying a gelato.
Shops lined the cobbled streets offering cloaks and robes of distinction and class, but there was one shop that had captured her completely Madam Bellance’s La Bella Figura.
Standing bold against the other shops Madam Bellance’s La Bella Figura transported you to a world of luxury and finery. A wide marble staircase swept you up to a floor filled with some of the finest and most expensive clothing, shoes, fragrances and accessories in the world.
Amazing fabrics that felt like water caressed her finger tips beneath the immense chandelier. It was heavenly, the ideal place to find the perfect outfit for the mid-year Ball at Hogwarts.
It was here that Madam Bellance one of the most voluptuous and beautiful women Pansy had ever seen, convinced, rather easily if she’s honest, her and her mother that none of the exquisite gowns here, despite being one of a kind would suit Pansy as well as something made just for her to suit her personality and femininity. Something spectacular for such a special occasion like a Ball.
Pansy had no idea what to expect but she trusted Madam Bellance implicitly, especially given the time Madam said it would take to craft the perfect garment. Butterflies flutter excitedly in her belly as she slowing pulls at the ribbon of the parcel. She’s never usually so eloquent and patient with the packaging of presents, but a package like this deserves utter respect. She gasps as she pulls back the flaps of the parcel. Sitting beautifully in the box is a dress but not just any dress the most gorgeous dress Pansy has ever seen. Smiling broadly, she gently holds up the dress, eyeing off every stunning detail.
Form fitting with a low cut front and back, low enough to seduce but not too low that it would be deemed scandalous or cheap. The material shimmers and moves like it was alive. Black with fine trace elements of green and silver that dance with the movement of with dress, like the scales of a snake. Magic is embedded into every delicate thread, the allure of the dress was completely hypnotising. There was no doubt that she would steal the spotlight of the Ball in this dress. “It is beautiful” gasps MillicentBy now her other roommates had come to see the dress she had been talking about since her trip. “It is gorgeous” says Daphne “You’ll look great in it”. says TraceyPansy couldn’t help but smile, happiness swelling in her chest, this was the exact reaction she had hoped for. if they react like this to her just holding the dress, imagine their reaction to when she actually tries it on. “Actually” the sly grin on Tracey’s face has Pansy narrowing her eyes “it would look great on Daphne too, wouldn’t it Millicent?” “What?” says Pansy her mouth agape in shock “What do you mean by that? asks Daphne still smiling “Well yes, the dress would look on you too” says Pansy An uneasiness churns in Pansy’s belly, she has the distinct feeling that she is being set up for something but she isn’t quite sure what. “It would and I don’t have a dress for the Ball yet” says Daphne“Well you’re not getting this one” “Care to wager on that?” says Tracy mischievously“You wouldn’t dare?” gasps Parkinson “Wouldn’t I?” she says giggling along with her fellow friends Pansy can only stare open mouthed at her roommates who are now giggling mischievously. Her brain struggling to formulate thoughts, her pulse quickens for the unknown. It was a long standing tradition, as far back as Salazar Slytherin himself, in the House of Slytherin to place wagers and dares with fellow housemates, all in the name of fun. Of course, for the wager to be fun something had to be on the table to win, and when a dare was cast you had no option to accept or face the consequences, which normally included a vile of the truth serum, Veritaserum, and therefore total public humiliation as the whole Slytherin House has the opportunity to fire questions at you, and with the likely return of You Know Who, it wasn’t safe either.
There were rules of course you could not dare someone to cast an unforgivable, force someone to conduct a sexual act or let other students from other houses in on their little game. Pansy swallows hard. Tracey still had not forgiven her for making her streak through the common room in just her bra and underwear and Millicent was still very upset at Pansy when she lost her dare and had to drink your ginormous goblets of bat blood soup from Honeydukes. How was Pansy to know Millicent was allergic to the sweet and would spend three days tied to the lavatory. She shifts uncomfortably, her mind ticks over wondering what the three witches could have conjured up. Whatever it was she was not going to give up this dress. Would she be willing to run naked through the Great Hall to keep the dress, the answer was yes, Merlín she would even kiss Crabbe, or a bloody house elf to keep the dress.
Whatever scenario she imagined them dating her she couldn’t imagine failing this frock was to important to her plus her mother would kill her, it cost a small fortune too. “And if I win?” ventures Pansy“You keep the dress of course, and get to anything else you like’ says Daphne leaning against Tracey a look of sheer delight imprinted on her face “Fine” huffs Pansy crossing her arms defensively it’s not like she had any choice in the matter. The girls laugh menacingly, they look at each other wondering who will the one to tell Pansy her dare “You have to be nice to Granger” blurts our Daphne “For a month”“No, until the ball” chips in Millicent earning her a deadly stare Words escape her as she stares into their bright eyes shining with fresh tears of laughter. Her own eyes wide in disbelief, she could not believe the dare they had bestowed upon her.“You have got to be bloody kidding me? That’s impossible she’s a...”“That includes not picking on her -“ “But her hair” protests Pansy “Maybe even defending when others do” “But she’s annoying, everyone picks -““Helping her” continues Daphne ignoring Pansy’s protests “Oh this is just ridiculous” huffs Parkinson flapping her arms to her side “Basically Pansy Parkinson you just have to be a nice person to Hermione Granger, or you could -”“Or what” exclaims Pansy, any other dare would be better and easier than this “You could hand over that gorgeous dress now” laughs Daphne falling backwards on the bed laughing until tears begin to roll down her cheeks Pansy let's get fingers slowly trace along the material, the feeling seduces her senses. This dress means the world to Pansy. Fine” she huffs “I’ll be nice to Granger.” says Pansy“Brilliant” says Tracey clapping her hands “I’ll let the boys know” “The boys?! What in Merlin’s name have the boys got to do with this?”“They’ve got bets going on whether you would take the challenge and be able to do it” smiles Tracy sweetly “most of Slytherin has”A dull blow hits Pansy in the stomach as the magnitude of this dare sinks in. It would be her against a good portion of the Slytherin House wanting to win their side of the bet. She flops herself in the bed defeated and deflated this was not going to be easy. She needs a plan of attack if she is going to get through these next six weeks. “I think you can do it” says Millicent in an failed attempt to console Pansy if her laughter was anything to go by “Shut it Bulstrode”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“This is all stupid Dumbledore’s faultwith his stupid idea to have a stupid Ball to promote stupid interhouse unity like that’s going to work. If it wasn’t for the stupid Ball, I wouldn’t need that gorgeous dress and I wouldn’t have to be nice to stupid Granger”“That’s not very nice” teases Daphne as the make their way towards their potions lesson “Oh ha ha ha” huffs Parkinson So far the only plan she had come up to survive this ridiculous dare was to avoid Granger until the Ball. A feat that would be difficult given they now had double potions lesson with the Gryffindors. Snape was reknown for picking on Granger and whilst Pansy normally would enjoy the torment that know it all Granger would have to endure, she has to be nice and laughing at her misfortune wasn’t nice. “I don’t even know how to be nice to her” whined Pansy “Just do what ever Potter would do”“Oh that’s wonderful advice Daphne, I’ll try and get myself killed at every turn shall I” Laughing “how about Longbottom then?” offers Daphne “You’re enjoying this far too much Greengrass” “Speak of the devil” nudges Daphne pointing her chin towards Hermione Granger, nearly nestled safely between Potter and WeasleyPansy groans inwardly before tensing. It didn’t escape her notice that Theodore Nott gave her a sly smile and wink before tilting his wand towards Granger. Before she could react with one quick swish of his wand the contents of Granger’s school bag tumbles to the floor through the gaping hole at the bottom of the bag. Theodore and other Slytherin’s laugh as the quills and books laid strewn across the floor. Her ink pot smashed. Biting her inner lip hard, it takes every bit of self-constraint not to laugh especially with her fellow Slytherin watching Pansy with complete interest. If she laughs or says any type of comment then she has lost because that’s not a nice thing to do apparently according to the rules of this dare. Potter and Weasley, the two bafoons lunge at Nott, Weasley grabbing him by the scruff of the neck as Granger simply begins to collect her items shaking her head. Heat rises from the base of her spine to the nape of her neck, all Slytherin eyes are on her waiting to see if she would crack with a smile or snide remark. What would Longbottom do she asks herself Going against every fibre in her being she makes her way towards Granger, acutely aware all eyes are on her, she pushes her shoulders back. I’ll bloody teach these Slytherin’s that I’m not an easy push over. With all the confidence she could muster she bends down and begins collecting Grangers things “What the hell are you doing Parkinson?” snaps Granger eyeing her suspiciously “Helping” Pansy manages to grind out. She can hear the snickers from her fellow housemates Laugh all you want revenge will be sweet don’t you worry thinks Pansy “Well I don’t need your help“ hisses Granger snatching the book from Pansy’s hand The hair in the back of Pansy’s neck stands to attention as she slowly moves from shock to anger. Granger has a way of touching every nerve in Pansy’s body especially now that Pansy was trying to be helpful and nice. “Why you-” begins Pansy“Pansy” warns Tracey trying to curb Pansy’s anger She obviously has a bet in Pansy’s favour if the look Millicent shoots her is anything to go by. “Fine” says Pansy through clenched teeth “I was just trying to be nice” she says as she stands up and steps over the books leaving Granger, the mess and a bunch of sniggering Slytherin’s behind.“Bloody Granger” mumbles Pansy underneath her breath aggressively taking out her quill and parchment and slamming them on the table. “Who does she think is?” continues Pansy as Daphne takes her seat next to her “You did well there Pans” says Daphne encouraginglyIrritation and anger still bubbling in her she can only give her friend a sideways glare “Did you see that” Pansy hisses ”I tried to be nice and I almost lost a finger when she snatched that book back like a wild banshee. She probably is part banshee if her hair is anything to go by”“Oh Pansy, you’re hilarious” says Daphne “I’m sure she’ll come around”. “Around to what?” asks PansyWhatever Daphne was going to say is cut short as the door to the potions lesson is flung open and Professor Snape with his black cloak swishing behind him barges through the classroom, closely followed by a frantic looking Granger, holding an armful of books.“Glad you could join us Ms Granger, says Snape his voice silken and venomous “Five points from Gryffindor for your tardiness” The Slytherin side of the room, minus Pansy who is still too agitated by Grangers rudeness, snigger at the loss of points for Gryffindor. Sweeping past the desks Snape begins frantically writing ingredients and instructions on the blackboard Minced daisy roots Peeled Shrivelfig Sliced caterpillars One rat spleen A dash of leech juice A splash of cowbane WormwoodFinishing his scribe with the words shrinking potion “Well? Says Snape turning to the class ”What are you waitin for? Go collect the ingredients” “I’ll go get them” says Pansy to Daphne “you get our cauldrons ready”She had collected only a few ingredients when time seemed to slow down, her eyes widening in shock. Her body tenses, everything around her a blur she feels almost suspended in air. She was falling. Her hand reaching out, she squeezes her eyes shut, bracing herself for the pain she expects to land on the hard cold stone floor.To her surprise her stumble is broken by something soft and warm. The smashing of vials has her opening her eyes, completely aghast she has toppled into Granger who has grabbed her arms and is now staring at her wide-eyed. Pansy’s face reddens, her stomach twists in embarrassment as laughter erupts all around her. Theodore Nott smiles at her, his wand poised at her from beneath the desk. A tripping spell thinks Pansy, I am going to skin him alive and let the owls peck at his bloodied body in the Owlery” fumes Pansy Silence! SILENCE!" roars Snape. "What an absolute mess, 10 points from Gryffindor for not watching where you are going Ms Granger”The Gryffindors begin to groan and protest “Would you care to make it 15 points” snaps Snape spinning to face the class room, hushing the Gryffindors down instantly. What would Longbottom do thinks Pansy. She can not believe she is about to do this but“Sir” says Pansy barely in a whisper, “it was my fault. I tripped”Gasps of disbelief simmer through the Gryffindor side of the room, while the Slytherin’s snigger in delight. Pansy shoots Theodore Nott a deadly stare that would have anyone else running for the hills fearing for their life. Snape turns slowly to Parkinson, his beady black eyes bore into her with an inquisitive stare. “Try to be more careful Ms Parkinson” says Snape “Five points to Slytherin for your honesty. Now finish collecting your ingredients and go back to your desk. As for you Ms Granger, clean up this mess. Mr Nott will assist you”“What?” exclaims Theodore “You heard me Mr Nott, assist Ms Granger. Now. The rest of you get on with your tasks”It was Pansy’s turn to smile and snigger as she collects her ingredients. That’ll teach him muses Pansy as she steps over an unimpressed Nott back to her desk, unaware of the strange look Granger was giving her. The remainder of potions lesson was without incident. In fact the next few days seem to pass almost with out incident - almost.Pansy started to feel or perhaps hope that her Slytherin comrades had grown tired of this ridiculous dare, that was until their Transfiguration lesson with the Gryffindors one Wednesday morning. An uneasiness settles over her, her belly begins to flutter with anxiousness. There are three Gryffindors missing from class, Potter, Weasley and Granger. Despite her mind telling her that they are most likely just late, she can not shake this feeling her inner senses are trying to earn her about. Striding into the classroom followed by a red-faced Weasley and clearly agitated Potter is Professor McGonagall. Granger is nowhere to be seen, Pansy isn’t quite sure whether she should be relieved of worried. McGonagall’s usual stern features even harsher if that was possible. “There has been an small accident” says Professor McGonagall staring disapprovingly towards the Slytherin side of the room “Ms Granger will unfortunately be unable to attend classes for the next few days” Whispers break out amongst students “Is she ok? Will she be ok?” asks Parvati Patil concern laced in her voice “If you consider one’s skin turning bright pink, like a raspberry, as ok then yes she is”. “One of you bloody Slytherin’s did it” bursts out Weasley “Mr Weasley” snaps Professor McGonagall “We do not know that for sure” “Yes we do” pipes in Potter “they’ve been picking on Hermione more than ever the last few weeks”“Really Potter” sneers Malfoy “where’s your proof?” “How about you just admit it Malfoy.”“Or maybe you need a bit of help admitting it Malfoy” says Weasley clenching his fist in anger Pansy shakes her head, boys can be so dramatic sometimes, but she can’t help but smile. Draco will take every and any opportunity to torment Potter. “Quiet” snaps Professor McGonagall I will not tolerate this type of behaviour in my class. If you would like to help then I suggest taking notes for Ms Granger. I’m sure she’ll appreciate that” “Excuse me Professor” she says Bridget Featherstone a fellow Slytherin. The smile begins to falter from Pansy’s face her spider senses working in overdrive wondering what she is planning. Usually a quiet girl its very unusual for Bridget to speak, especially given the look Bridget just gave her. “I’m not sure Weasley’s messy scrawl would not help Granger at all” Laughter erupts amongst the Slytherin’s“Hey” says Weasley his face reddening in anger and embarrassment “It’s true. I mean it’s not like you have nice, pretty, easy to read handwriting like ohhh I don’t know, like Pansy for instance?” says Bridget sweetly pointing her finger towards Pansy Pansy’s stomach drops, her insides twist in fury, as she clenches the side of her seat tightly. She knows exactly where this is heading and when this is all over she will make every single Slytherin who crossed her pay. Her list of who to hex to the moon and back growing everyday. She can feel the eyes of the room bearing down on her. Clearing her throat “It’s true” says Pansy in her best aloof voice “I do have rather delicate handwriting.”“Are you offering to take notes for Ms Granger?” says Professor McGonagall a little shocked Pansy bites at her inner cheek, digging her nails deep into the seat. Technically that was not what she said, she had simply just said that her writing was very good, perfect even. What would Longbottom do? she asks herself Taking a deep breath “Well it is hard to decipher between what Weasley calls writing ss opposed to someone who has just dipped the claws of a rat into an ink pot and let it run across the parchment. So yes.” says Pansy cooly Laughter erupts across the classroom again. Instantly Pansy feels some of the tension esse in her chest. The dare says to be nice to Granger, it never said anything about being nice to her friends. “QUIET” commands Professor McGonagall “well that is very kind of to offer Ms Parkinson. I’m sure Ms Granger would appreciate it. Five points to Slytherin for your generosity” she says softly Unable to control herself Pansy blows Weasley a mocking kiss from across the room. She wouldn’t have thought it possible but Weasley’s face reddens in anger more than ever as he begins frantically whispering to Potter. A sly smile crosses Pansy’s lips, perhaps tormenting Weasley may make this whole fiasco a little more bearable after all. With Granger couped up in the hospital wing, the remainder of the day was free from any stress for Pansy. Things had returned to normal, attending classes as per usual without stress or incidents. “You’ve upset someone” says Tracy smiling and glancing over to the Gryffindor table at dinner that evening. Sure enough there was Ron Weasley having a heated discussion with Potter, his sister, Longbottom and anyone who would listen really. Looking over periodically to the Slytherin table, to Pansy in particular. “I think they are worried about what you might be planning for their precious Granger” says Millicent pouring some more pumpkin juice for her and Daphne “He is in a tissy, isn’t he” says Pansy smiling for the first time in days she feels more like herself more relaxed than ever “who knew being nice would cause such angst, maybe I should have tried being nicer earlier” she says giving Weasley a little finger wave. The girls burst out into giggles earning them a vicious stare from Weasley full of conspiracy and speculation. “So who wants to come with me to the hospital wing?” says Pansy curling her lip into a snarl towards Bridget “I have to drop these notes off to Granger” Daphne, Tracey and Millicent look at each other for a moment, “n’ah” they say in unison. “Fine” huffs Pansy “I’ll do it myself” she says as she hoists herself from the table ignoring the giggles from her friends as she exits the Great HallAll the noises of the Great Hall disappear in an instant she steps into the Hall. She pictures herself wearing the dress from Madam Bellance’s. She smiles at the vision of her walking into the Ball all eyes turning to her in pure envy and awe of her fellow students. Her chest swells with happiness as she imagines all the boys scrambling to dance with her, not that any of the boys have really caught her attention over the last year or so, ever since fourth year, they have seemed still too immature for her, but she feels like she walking on air as she visualises the way the dress flows with her body as she spins and dances around the dance floor. So lost in her thoughts she doesn’t even realise she has arrived at the hospital wing until she was standing before the strict matron, Madam Pomfrey. “Yes” she says briskly “What can I do for you” “I’ve just come to drop off -“ Pansy begins but stops at the sight just behind Maddm Pomfrey. Sitting in the hospital bed, reading a book with the brightest and pinkest face is Hermione Granger. A small laugh springs from Pansy, a little timid giggle at first, stopping and starting. It’s something she’s never seen before unable to control herself the laugh grows from deep within her belly erupting like a burst water pipe. Unrestrained gales of laughter bellow from Pansy as she slaps her thighs. Her stomach begins to ache.“Stop that” clips Madam Pomfrey disapprovingly“Sorry” says Pansy trying to contain her laughter but little spurts of giggles escape her tight lips “I’ve got some notes for Granger” she manages to squeak out “Well give her the notes and leave” says Madam Pomfrey ”my patients need rest” Pansy can only nod as she tries her best not to burst out in laughter again “What do you want Parkinson?” spits Granger her arms folded across her chest defensively Pansy has no idea what makes her ask but the way Grsnger has her arms folded across her chest pulling down her dressing gown a little suggests that the colour is not limited to just her face “Are you that colour all over” she asks between little spurts of laughter “What. Do. You. Want?” grinds out Granger, anger dripping with every word “Notes” Parkinson manages to squeeze out between broken laughs, tears threatening to spill down her cheeks The harder she tries to suppress a laugh the more one threatens to break out. As nice as Madam Pomfrey is, she is not someone Pansy wants to mess with. But it’s hard Granger looks like a very, very angry strawberry. “What notes?” “Class” - giggle ”notes” giggle ”took them for you,” she says holding out the notes “Well I don’t want them”“What?” The shock of Grangers words catching her off guard and suppressing her laughter “What do you mean”“Exactly What I said” says Hermione I. Don’t. Want. Them. “But I spent hours rewriting them including bloody Binns boring history notes”Granger merely shrugs her should nonchalantly Anger slowly simmers deep within her. How completely and utterly rude. She grits her teeth, and narrows her eyes. Pansy had wasted her free period rewriting these notes for Granger when she could have spent the time working out her hair style and makeup for the Ball, and now know it all Granger is rejecting them and her offer “The notes are probably wrong on purpose. I don’t know what you’re up to Parkinson” says Granger pointing an accusatory finger at Pansy “but mark my words I don’t trust it or you” Granger’s words fueling the fire burning with her. “Visiting time is over” says Madam Pomfrey before Pansy can unleash a myraid of abuse towards Granger “Good” spits Pansy throwing the notes towards Granger and storming out of the infirmatory Remembering the look of petulance on Granger’s face was like gasoline to the raging angry fire burning within her. Most inconsiderate, stuck up, know it all Pansy mumbles as she stomps back to the Dungeons. Her jaw rooted and fists clenched, she could actually hex someone. Her nostrils flare, her fists are still clenched as she enters the Slytherin Common Room. Two first years scatter from her path the look of sheer terror imprinted on their face. “Pansy?” She ignores Daphne calling out to her and storms directly to her room slamming the door firmly behind her. The sound echoing down the corridor. She can hear the door slowly creak open as she stomps around her room picking up items and aggressively throwing down on her bed to relieve some of this pent up anger and frustration “Pansy-“ says Daphne softly as she cautiously enters the room with Tracey and Millicent behind her both with the same look of concern and fear “She is the most irritating, rudest, know it all” spits Parkinson picking up a plush toy from her childhood and throwing it across the room “and people have the audacity to call me a bitch. Oh let me tell you that Granger is a bigger bitch than me by far” “Hey that’s mine” says Millicent as Pansy picks up a glass figurine from a bedside table “But you can throw it” says Millicent unconvincingly as Pansy shoots her a deadly look “Uggg” says Pansy returning the figurine back to its spot and flopping herself on the bed burying her head, face first in her pillow. “It’s hopeless” she mumbles “It’s impossible to be nice to her. Here -“ says Pansy grabbing the delicate black box holding her dress “take it now” she says thrusting it towards Daphne before biting her head in her pillow again “Oh Pansy” says Daphne softly sitting in the edge of the bed and slowly stroking Pansy hair, the gesture instantly calming her. She feels the other side of the bed dip indicating that both Millicent and Tracey have come to join her pity party Rolling into her back with her friends surrounding her “It’s impossible Daph” says Pansy “she doesn’t trust me so this is a impossible bet, I just can’t be nice to her.”“Well, you haven’t exactly given her reason to tru-“ Tracey begins but catches herself “So you’re going to let Granger win” asks Millicent “What?”“Granger. You’re going to let her be the reason you won’t be wearing that gorgeous dress to the Ball.” says Millicent “Yeah. Never thought you’ld let that Gryffindor beat you and so quickly” says Daphne “I thought you would be happy. Don’t you want the dress?” “Oh of course, but this is too easy. It’s hardly an enjoyable win when there isn’t a challenge” says Daphne smiling “So you going to let Granger, the Gryffindor beat you? says Millicent As much as she hates to admit it, they are right. If the gives up now she's not only forfeited the gorgeous dress but Granger has won, bested her and she will be damned if she let’s that happen.“You’re right” says Pansy full of determination “that damn stuck up little strawberry has no idea what’s coming for her”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Pansy wakes the next day with a smile on her face. Somehow now she feels light again, more relaxed than she has been in the past weeks. Her perception of the world seemed to shift once she accepted that this was now a challenge, a game and she would not let Hermione strawberry-face Granger win, or her Slytherin housemates. She would be victorious. She will be the one walking into that Ball with the most breathtaking dazzling dress Hogwarts has ever seen, and every Slytherin would know that she, Pansy Parkinson, could not be messed with. She was going to take it all in her stride and be so nice that it would make Granger vomit.There was a certain bounce in her step as she walked towards breakfast with Daphne, Millicent and Tracey."You've certainly cheered up this morning. Do tell" says DaphnePansy merely smiles sweetly at her friend. As much as she loves Daphne, she knows full well what her friends are capable of, especially with something as precious as that gorgeous dress up for grabs.The Great Hall is abuzz with students chatting and laughing. The tables filled with a plethora of delicious food Pansy can't wait to sink her teeth into. She spies her favourite"Grangers back" says Millicent nodding towards the seated Gryffindor'sTurning towards the Gryffindor table, Pansy is surprised that she missed Granger's return given how bushy and large her hair was today. It would be hard for anyone to miss the mane thinks Pansy.Breathing in deeply "Good morning Granger" says Pansy cheerily as she walks past the Gryffindor table towards the Slytherin's "Good to see your colour has returned"Pansy can't help but smile, joy filling her body all the way to her toes, as her pleasant greeting is met with nothing more than tight-lipped suspicious glares from Granger and her bumbling friends.She has to stifle a laugh as she makes her way to her seat. This may be more fun than she thought it might be if that reaction is anything to go by. By being nice not only is she agitating Granger, but fulfilling her side of the wager. It's perfect thinks Pansy what could possibly go wrong.Pansy's good mood continued throughout the morning, her mere presence near Granger seeming to agitate and infuriate the Gryffindor more and more. Pansy could see in Granger's eyes her struggle to understand why Pansy was being nice to her. Her frustration growing at a puzzle she finally couldn't solve. Things were going swimmingly for most part, until their joint potions lesson late in the afternoon.Pansy chats aimlessly with Daphne, when Professor Snape swoops in, his black cloak billowing behind him, the entire class instantly quietening. He always had a way of silencing a room.Turning to face the classroom he speaks in barely more than a whisper, "Today" he says slowly "We will be preparing the Wiggenweld Potion. A powerful healing potion, that can be used to heal injuries, or reverse the effects of a Sleeping Draught."Pansy feels an uneasiness wash over her as Professor Snape's beady black eyes seem to single her out from the class and bore straight into her.A sly smile crosses his features "We will be pairing up. Your partner's name will appear on the board" and with a quick flick of his hand, names appear on the blackboard behind him in a thick white scrawl.Murmurs of disbelief fill the room almost instantly at the realisation that he has unusually paired Slytherins with Gryffindors. Pansy scours down the list, her name, Pansy Parkinson, appearing right next to none other than Hermione Granger.Pansy's stomach locks tight. Was Professor Snape in on the wager too? It wasn't unheard of Professors partaking in wagers but it was very unusual. They normally left such shenanigans to the students."I got Longbottom" moans Theodore Nott "Wish me luck"Well that is a plus side, thinks Pansy at least she will get a very good mark having been paired with the know-it-all Gryffindor.Pansy can't help but roll her eyes at the look of distaste and discomfort on Granger's face at having been paired with her. Taking a deep breath Pansy makes her way towards Granger. It was evident that Granger had no intention of moving from her spot to the Slytherin side of the room."Good afternoon" says Pansy as she sits next to Granger " Shall I prepare the cauldron or get the ingredients?" asks Pansy as politely as she could."I'll prepare the cauldron. There's less chance of you messing up the collection of ingredients." snips GrangerThe hairs of the back of Pansy neck bristle to attention, she clenches her fists, an angry ball propelling her towards lashing out and giving Granger a good slap across her face for her rudeness. She pushes back her stool and storms off to collect the ingredients.Don't let her win she repeats to herself, biting down her annoyance, as she makes her way towards the potions cupboard muttering under her breath, about the complete and utter rudeness of Granger.Returning to the table with the ingredients in tow she reminds herself again not to let Granger win and that there are only a few more weeks to go before things can go back to normal.Annoyance still thrumming through her veins Pansy reads the potion instructions and begins placing the ingredients in order of use. Salamander blood then Lionfish spines, followed by Flobberworm mucus and finally boom berry juice.It always made sense to her to place the ingredients in order, she didn't understand how others could just pile the ingredients in front of them, she likes them in a neat row.She can feel Granger watching her with scrutiny, given she doesn't say anything Pansy can only assume she agrees with her methods.They work in silence adding the salamander blood to the potion until it turns red; both peer into the cauldron as Pansy slow stirs the potion until it turns orange."We need to add more salamander blood until it turns yellows now," says Granger adding the salamander blood one drop at a time "and now keep stirring it, until it turns green" she addsPansy continues to stir in slow meticulous motions, she always found it therapeutic and relaxing to just forget about things focus on the swirls of smooth colours the potions made. Pansy smiles the potion now begins to turn towards a bright shade of green, as it should. They actually work quite well together thinks Pansy.So focussed of the potion she nearly jumps out of her skin when she hears a scream, her heart beating frantically against her chest.Her stomach lurches at the site of Granger.A thick custard-like greenish-yellow slimy substance is dripping slowly from her brow, her mouth agape in shock. Pansy can't help but gag, her stomach constricting and releasing, bile reaching throat. Someone, somehow has flung the Flobberwom mucus towards Granger hitting her square in the face. Laughter erupting from the Slytherin's in the room."That's disgusting" croaks out Pansy unable to look at Granger, the urge to vomit growing.She can feel the weight of the Slytherin's stares on her amongst their laughter, waiting to see what she would do. What would Longbottom do she reminds herself. She should turn and help Granger wipe it off, something she desperately does not want to do. Squeezing her eyes shut, she draws a deep breath and turns to Granger, whose face is full of fury, as she stares at the blob of mucus on her fingers.Taking a cleaning cloth from the table, with shaking hands, Pansy moves to attempt to wipe Granger's brow. Nausea swirls unrestrained in her stomach. Her stomach clenching, vomit sits in her throat, she has never seen anything as disgusting as this before.What happens next takes Pansy with such surprise, she can't she help but yelp as Granger swots Pansy's hand away angrily."Don't touch me" says Granger through gritted teeth, anger burning in her brown eyesShock quickly turns to anger "I. Am. Just. Trying. To. Be. Nice" grits out Pansy, her blood now pumping furiously, her temples pulsate. Why does Granger have to be so rude and make everything so difficult?"Well don't. It doesn't suit your character""Why you filth-""What's going on here? Who did this?"Professor Snape is at their desk, fury burning in his black soulless eyes as he takes in the mess. Pansy can't help be thankful for his arrival, there was no way she was going to be able to bite her tongue any longer, and she would have surely lost the bet.With one flick of his wand, the gluggy mucus is cleared from Granger's face and table. But even Pansy knows that is not a proper clean. Nothing but a shower will get rid of the stickiness and smell."When I find out who did this" there was a sudden hush in the classroom as Snape addresses them all "We do not waste ingredients on this," he says eyeing the class, and pointing a hand towards Granger before adding "Well. Continue with your work""Add more of the salamander blood Granger" spits Pansy returning to stirring the potion with vigour.Anger still flowing through her veins, the air around them is thick with animosity and tension as they continue with their potion in complete silence. Thoughts of pushing Grangers head first into the now turquoise potion mixture swirling endlessly through Pansy's mind. She cannot wait until the Ball, and then finally then, she will be free to tell Granger exactly what she thinks of her. The bell that rang twenty minutes later could not have been more welcome.With one swipe of their wands, the contents and potion are cleared ready for assessment, both Pansy and Granger refusing to acknowledge each other as they leave the potions classroom.Pansy's anger has still not disappeared by bedtime, in fact, the anger had been bubbling and boiling in her all day like molten lava ready to explode at any moment.Pulling out a piece of parchment, she analyses the timetable she has devised. She has decided the best way to move forward was to avoid Granger altogether. If she can't see her, then she doesn't have to be nice to her. She has worked out Granger's lesson plan the most likely route she would take to get to the next class. Apart from the classes, they shared it meant she could not see Granger at all.It would, however, mean taking an alternative route herself between classes but it was a sacrifice she was willing to make, so she didn't have to see the bushy haired know it all.Pansy's plan of avoidance worked beautifully for the remainder of the week. Other than the classes they shared, and meals, a time that most of Slytherin's dared not attacked Granger, due to the watchful eye of Dumbledore and McGonagall, she didn't see Granger. And when her friends questioned her on why she wanted to take the longer route to classes, she merely responded that she wanted the additional exercise before the Ball. Yes, Pansy's plan was working.Feeling content as she thrums through the latest edition of Witch Weekly, Pansy lies back into her fluffy pillows. It was Friday evening and she did not have to be nice to Granger once since the potions lesson.She hums to herself as she pours over all the hairstyles in the magazine wondering which would suit her and her dress the best for the Ball. Pulling her quilt over her legs, she makes herself comfortable."I can't believe it," says Tracey entering their dorm with Daphne "Those two? Really?" she says shaking her head"Apparently, they are down in the old classroom right nowPansy's ears immediately prick to attention. The old classroom was located not too far from Professor Snape's potion class. No-one really knew if it was an old classroom or not, it was barren, lacking furniture or any items that a normal classroom would hold not even a stray vial could be found. It was the perfect venue to scare and tease the first year Slytherin's with, threats of locking them in overnight as well as for snogging students to be alone. Not that Pansy understood the fascination with that, yes you were alone but there was hardly any ambiance or anywhere comfortable to sit or lie as the case may be."Who two?" asks Pansy eagerly"Theo and Bridget," says Daphne screwing up her nose "but I don't believe it. Bridget's parents would lose it."A sly grin passes Pansy's lips. Bridget and Theo have been the main agitators of the wager, it would be nice to have some dirt on the two and finding them in a compromising position would be wonderful ammunition for the future."Well there's one way to find out," says Pansy kicking her blankets off "Let's go""Where?" asks Tracey"The old classroom of course," says Pansy making her way to her cupboard and grabbing a thick woollen coat, another fine purchase from Madam Bellance's."Pansy-""Come on. I need witnesses" says Pansy"If you insist," says Daphne smiling mischievous, she too obviously wanting to catch Theo and Bridget out in the throes of passion.Pansy pulls the dark woollen coat tightly around her, pushing her chin deep within the collar the moment they enter the hallway from the Slytherin Common Room. Typical of Scottish weather, the sunny day has turned into a chilly night with a frosty bite to it.The darkness thick in the halls, the illuminated torches hanging from the stone walls barely shedding light as they cautiously make their way down to the old classroom.Silently and stealthily they approach the old Classroom, adrenaline flooding her system, at the prospect of catching Theo and Bridget out and finally having the upper hand.Pansy stands near the door, listening. She strains to hear voices or other insinuating noises. She listens intently. She can't hear anything, she quirks a confused eyebrow to Tracey and Daphne. Driven by curiosity her fingertips tingle as she quietly opens the door, attempting to focus her eyes on any movement in the dimly lit room. She can't see anyone.Just as Pansy is about to turn and tell her friends so, she feels the sudden push of hands in her spine, thrusting her into the room and almost tumbling her to the floor. Pansy spins around quickly at the sound of the heavy wooden door slamming shut."What in bloody Merlin's name-"She tries to open the door, twisting the knob frantically left to right, but it was all in vain. The door holds stubbornly in its place. Nothing was going to budge it."Daphne, Tracey" calls out Pansy but the reply is merely the sound of giggles from the other side of the doorA shudder runs through her. It was locked. She was locked in, trapped. Her friends had locked her in the room. She was stuck, she began to feel claustrophobic as the air thickened around her. She searches frantically around the door for a weak spot, a crack she can break open."Nice friends you have there"Pansy screams spinning around peering intently into the dimly lit room, so scared that her heart missed a beat. She wasn't alone. It took only a moment for her to realise that the other person was none other than Granger, sitting calmly against the stone wall, her legs and arms crossed staring at Pansy with an annoyed look on her face."Bloody hell." mumbles Pansy turning back to the door "Daphne, Tracey" she yells pounding her fist on the door before a lightning bolt idea strikes her - I'm a witch. Pulling her wand from her coat she instantly feels calmer as she feels the magic wood between her fingers. Pointing her wand at the door "Alohomora" she says.Nothing"Tried that." comes the annoying voice from behind "seems like your ... friends are very good at locking charms".Of course, they are thinks Pansy it's one of the first spells one learns as a Pureblood. Family secrets and heirlooms needed to be protected, locked and hidden away from undeserving eyes. Only Millicent was better than Daphne at locking charms.A rustling sound has her casting her eyes downwards, a piece of torn parchment slides under the door, coupled with more sounds of giggling. She furrows her brow in annoyance, her hands on her hips, when she gets out of here she is going to kill them. Written in Daphne's neat handwriting are the words remember, be nice PansyPansy turns and slides down a nearby wall opposite Granger, defeated, resolved to the fact she was stuck here until Daphne or Tracey let her out.Both girls sit opposite staring at each other with contempt. Pansy bites back the urge to childishly stick her tongue out at Granger. Instead, she crosses her arms and huffs out her annoyance, for falling for such a simple trick.Time moved slower than a Flobberworm in the sun. Pansy sighs, there was nothing to look at but the stone wall or Granger, who annoyingly had the produced a novel from somewhere and was now reading silently. Sighing again Pansy begins counting the stones that make up dull grey walls. This whole event excruciatingly boring and annoying.Pansy pulls her coat tighter around her, other than her and Granger all that seems to exist in this room is an icy chill, that if it wasn't for this extremely expensive cost with built-in warming charms would be nipping at her very bones.An absurd thought strikes Pansy as she wonders how Centaurs keep themselves warm in the forest, with their bare chests. Especially the female centaurs, Centaurides, their breasts exposed to the cool weather would be horrendous. It would be torturous on a snowy Scottish evening. She feels a tinge of pity for the poor beasts. Perhaps someone should leave a jumper near the edge of the Forbidden Forest.A shuffle and the sound of Granger rubbing her hands on her arms draws Pansy's attention away from her thoughts.Granger's knees are raised creating the perfect resting place for her novel. Her arms wrapped around herself tightly, hands rubbing at her forearms. It takes a moment for Pansy to realise that Granger isn't wearing a coat, just a jumper and those muggle pants, which Pansy can never quite remember the name of, janes? jones? jeans? - Either way Granger must be feeling the cold of this room. Serves her right for all her rudeness thinks Pansy looking away crossing her armsThe parchment still partly tucked under the door catches her eye. The words be nice Pansy shootout at her.She huffs, looking from the parchment to Granger, still cocooning herself tightly into a ball, back to the parchment, and back to Granger. In the dim light, it was hard to tell but her lips might actually turning blue thinks Pansy. With one last look at the parchment, she sighs. She can't believe she is actually about to do this, in for a sickle in for a galleon, she thinks as she begins to unbutton her coat.She pauses at the last button, drawing a deep breath she undoes the button and holds out her arm to her side, the chilly air instantly caressing her flesh through her top."Granger" is all she can manage to say as she sits there her coat open, ready to welcome bloody Granger inPansy watches impatiently as it takes a moment for Granger to realise that Pansy is actually offering to share her coat."No thank you" chips Granger "I'm fine"Pansy can't resist rolling her eyes at the sheer stubbornness and defiance of Granger. She would be lying if she said she wasn't a little offended that Granger would rather freeze than take assistance from her."You're lips are turning blue and I don't really want to be blamed for your death" spits Pansy "nor endure the smell of your rotting corpse""Don't be ridiculous" says Granger who now looks towards Pansy's warm and inviting coat. The thick inner fleece tempting Granger to succumb and accept Pansy's offer.As Granger weighs up her options, Pansy can feel the hairs on her arm stand to attention, small goosebumps tingling on her arms and chest, this room was so cold, no wonder boys brought girls here, you had no option but to cuddle to stay warm."Come on" hurries Pansy "I'm getting bloody cold too now"A few more moments pass, and Pansy is sure that this stubborn Gryffindor would actually choose to freeze to death over her coat. She feels like a fool sitting there, her arm stretched out until reluctantly Granger closes her book and begins slowly to make her way towards Pansy. A satisfied grin crosses Pansy's, she had actually won. It may have been a forced small victory but she had actually won.Pansy shivers from the coolness of Granger's clothing as she leans into Pansy slowly and tentatively as if waiting for something bad to happen.Granger sighs as the warmth of Pansy's coat and body heat penetrate through her cool clothes. She gasps and marvels as the coat magically enlarges to engulf both of them in its warm woolly goodness."It's designed to be fitted. It tailors to your body if you change shape" advises Pansy "hopefully I don't ever get to the size of two people" she says"I don't think that would ever happen. You look after yourself too well" Granger says barely in a whisper as she instinctively moves closer to Pansy in the hope of comfort and warmthLost for words, Pansy can feel her cheeks heat into a blush at the compliment. This is actually the most civil either have been to each other since, well, since forever.Pansy desperately searches the room for something to focus on rather than the fact she is sitting in a classroom with her arm around Granger, practically cuddling her of all people. She wiggles her toes, and clenches and releases the muscles in her legs. She has never felt so awkward and uncomfortable despite how perfectly moulded Granger is against her.Obviously oblivious to the fact of this ridiculousness of the situation or perhaps simply trying to distract herself Granger begins reading her novel again.So bored, Pansy casts a secretive sideways glance at the novel Granger is reading. She's never read a muggle novel, but there are only so many times you can count the number of stones on the wall before you become as looney as Lovegood.Pansy can't sustain this silence anymore. The silence between them building the awkwardness in Pansy to the point she just wants to scream."What are you reading?" she asks in a feeble attempt to suppress the growing urge to smash through the door and run back to her dormitory."To Kill a Mockingbird"Pansy gasps in shock "Why in Merlin's name do you want to learn how to kill a Mockingbird?" Her eyes wide in shock and dismay, Mockingbirds were so little and delicate, it sounded completely barbaric.Pansy tenses, the look that Granger gives her is one of complete disbelief as if she is a complete idiot."It's not a how-to book" chips Granger before returning to her page ignoring Pansy's attempt at small talk.Granger's about as talkative as the stone walls. Pansy is positive that Granger would rather see her at the bottom of the Great Lake getting attacked by mere-people than be here, but none-the-less here they are and Pansy is bored."What's it about then," asks PansySlamming the book shut "why are you being nice to me Parkinson?. What are you up to?" spits Hermione accusingly her eyes narrowed in utter distrustBecause I have to, you stupid bint are the words on the tip of Pansy's tongue. Taking a steady breath, "I'm stuck here too Granger, in case you hadn't noticed. This isn't my ideal way to spend a Friday night. I'm bored and I was just trying to kill time. I'm just trying to be helpful and you are just being rude and obnoxious." she says instead, which is not exactly a lie, as she turns her head from a shocked Granger in irritation.She can feel the blood pumping fast through her veins, Granger has a way of vexing Pansy to the point her stomach turns, and here she is stuck in an unpleasant and uncomfortable position. Just count the stones again Pansy she tells herself.Moments of silence pass, as Pansy stares at the stone wall, making imaginary shapes cast from the nearby flickering candlelight."It's about racial inequality" whispers Granger"What?" says Pansy unable to keep the annoyed tone from her voice"The book. It's about racial inequality"Pansy refuses to answer or look towards Granger, instead choosing to stare at the plain dull grey walls. She doesn't care that it comes across as being petulant she is still agitated with Granger."It's from the perspective of a six-year-old. continues Granger "Her dad is a lawyer who takes on the case for a black man who has been accused of raping a young white woman. I don't want to give away too much, but basically, the book looks at the prejudices of the society and legal system because of his skin colour"Still refusing to look at Granger, Pansy wonders why on earth a six-year-old would be providing commentary on a case of such a disturbing nature. A good parent would shield a child from such atrocities.That's how Daphne and she became such good friends. When her mother had found out she was pregnant with Pansy she began to distance herself from certain individuals, the Malfoy's for instance. Of course, they were still polite with one another, and would catch up on occasions but not like before, her mother feigning illness due to a difficult pregnancy when she wanted to avoid certain meetings. That's how she and Daphne became such good friends, her mother choosing to associate more with the neutral Greengrass'."I could lend it to you if you like" suggests Granger, which Pansy knows full well is some sort of peace offering.Pansy merely shrugs, she too could be as stubborn as Granger.Granger sighs. Not nice is it when someone is utterly rude thinks Pansy feeling some level of retribution. She can sense rather Granger's thought ticking over in her mind. Again moments passed in awkward silence."Are you excited for the Ball?" asks GrangerI was until this stupid bet thinks Pansy still remaining silent. The Ball was the reason she is stuck in a cold room with Granger."Lavender thinks the Green Hartlets will be performing.""What? Really?" blurts our Parkinson unable to contain her excitement. The Green Hartlets were only the newest and most amazing band at the moment. Pansy has been desperate to see them perform. She didn't think Dumbledore could top the Weird Sisters performance from the Yule Ball, but if Dumbledore has managed to get The Green Hartlets, she would be more than impressed.Damn it, Granger has made her break her resolve of ignoring her until this whole ordeal is over. The small victorious smile on Granger's face confirming she is thinking the same thing.She may as well indulge in the conversation. It's better than staring silently at the wall."Do you have a dress yet?" asks Pansy at least this was a topic of conversation she could get excited about"No. I haven't had the chance""But it's only a few weeks away" gasps Pansy "How will you know how to accessorise, or wear your hair if you don't have a dress," she says staring at Granger who runs her hands through her big hair self-consciously.Pansy takes in Grangers features. Granger has physically changed over the years thinks Pansy, her teeth no longer the size of an overgrown beaver. Her hair whilst still too big has tamed somewhat over the years, and she actually looked quite nice at the Yule Ball in fourth year, so nice nor Pansy or Draco had anything snide to say. Her hair thou she would still need to manage her hair."Just don't use sleekeszy" offers Pansy as advice.Before she realises what she is doing her hands are in Grangers hair like a salon professional evaluating what she has to work with "it'll weigh your hair down and make it look greasy" she says so caught up on giving advice she barely registers the look of shock on Granger's face.Her fingers feel through the avalanche of honey chocolate curls, the softness taking her by surprise, she had always assumed the tangled mess of curls would feel wiry. "It might sound crazy but use Curlzup, it'll actually loosen your curls and give them a bounce. Millicent has been using it and it's worked a treat" says Pansy still unaware of the intense stare she was receivingWith her hands still in Granger's hair she looks down to Granger. Really looks at her as if just noticing her for the first time. Her eyes are mesmerising, brown sprinkled with gentle honey swirls. Framed by thick lashes they are bright and warm. She notices how Grangers eyebrows are raised with something between confusion and intrigue. The colour has returned to her lips, highlighting her perfect cupid's bow, they look plush and inviting. For half a second Pansy has the urge to touch them, to perhaps even kiss them to see if her lips are as soft as they look.Like a bucket of ice water being tipped on her head, the thought drives her back to the moment and the oddly intimate position they are in. Thrusting her hands from Granger's hair she pushes her back against the wall again, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her body feels hotter than dragons' breath; she refuses to look at Granger, embarrassed by the strange thought and her actions.Pansy shifts uncomfortably, shuffling her feet against the stone floor. That heavy silence settling over them like a hefty blanket again, the whole situation painfully agonising as Pansy wishes the ground would open and swallow her up. Granger sits rigidly next to her, as she too comes to terms with the moment.The sound of a soft tap on the door has Pansy jumping to her feet away from Granger, her heart jumps to her throat."Pansy?" comes the soft question from the other side of the doorIt's Millicent. Her shoulders slump in relief, if anyone could get her out of here Millicent could, she was a master at locking spells."I'm locked in" calls out PansyPansy holds her breath in anticipation, unable to look Granger in the eye. She cannot describe the swell of relief and happiness she feels as the door slowly creaks open to reveal Millicent. She has never been so happy to see her friend; she could actually run up and hug her."You ok Pansy?" says Millicent peering past her, perhaps checking to see if she had hexed Granger and lost her side of the bet."I am now," says Pansy pushing past Millicent desperate to get back to her room and away from the room and Granger.Confusion reigning supreme as Pansy hurries back to her dorm. Millicent is behind her struggling to keep up with her fast stride. The air feels thinner as she breaths in deeply, what on earth happened in that room.Her temples pound furiously against her skull as she storms through the Slytherin Common room towards her room. Pushing through the large wooden door she spies Daphne and Tracey sitting closely together deep in conversation, scheming new ways to torture Pansy no doubt."Pansy" they exclaim in unison, pulling away from each other, shocked that she is out of her locked cellSo agitated and confused, Pansy cannot string the words together to form her usual tirade.Blood pulsating through her veins she stomps towards Daphne, who is unable to hide the look of fear from her features. Grabbing a nearby pillow, her hair flicking across her face, she begins whacking Daphne hard."I. Thought. We. Were. Friends." grits out Pansy between whacks as Daphne attempts to protect herself from the onslaught of fluffy blows, laughing hard.Pansy's frustration grows the more Daphne and Tracy laugh out loud. "It's not funny" spits Pansy falling short of stamping her foot in a tantrum before throwing the pillow in Tracey's face and storming back to her bed, drawing the curtains dramatically around her.She may not be able to see Daphne and Tracey but their laughter ricochets off the walls straight into the sanctuary of her bed.Flopping onto her bed, she closes her eyes and breaths in deeply, her heart still beating faster than a herd of galloping Hippogriffs. The smell of a perfume, not her own, manoeuvres its way into her senses, a gentle combination of vanilla and citrus. Her stomach clenches with nerves. Granger, it has to be Granger's perfume, she thinksShaking her head she can't believe what has happened this evening. She shivers the whole ordeal shaking her to the core, she can't believe she even for a moment considered kissing Granger, a girl, a Gryffindor, and muggleborn. Her throat restricts, her thoughts distracted by the softness of Granger's hair and her confused feelings. She needs to forget it ever happened, the whole thing.She reaches into her top draw rummaging for something to help her sleep, and forget. Grasping onto a small vial, Pansy pops the cork and downs the yellow vial, twisting her lips in disgust. Sleep rolls around instantly, her eyes begin to droop, her heart slowing to a steady beat, each limb becoming heavy. Hazy visions of hands in wild curls, honey coloured almond shaped eyes and plush inviting lips luring her to sleep.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The library and the infirmary Pansy arches her back towards the warm and inviting mouth now nipping and licking its way down the column of her neck. Her body shivers in pleasure as warm fingers caress against her bare torso, inching their way towards her breasts. Her nipples hard, yearning to be touched. A moan escapes her, she arches her back even higher as the hot moist mouth finds her nipples sucking and licking with fervour. Her nails dig deep into the soft shoulders, desperate for more, for release. A trail of goose pimples shimmers down the body as that devilish tongue begins to lick and tease down her belly towards the place she desperately aches for release. Her legs spread instinctively, her hand grabs for the bedhead, her other hand entwined in thick hair, she thrusts her hips towards the warm breath now hovering teasingly against her aching nub. Looking down she sees a mass of wild curls cupping honey brown eyes twinkling up at her. Pansy’s eyes shoot open, her body hot and feverish. She’s still on her bed, wearing her thick woolen coat. A dream, it was just a dream, a delicious dream but just a dream. Pansy’s heart beats frantically against her chest, as she hurriedly unbuttons her coat flinging it away from her, her burning body desperate for the cool night air. Her breath short, a dull unsatisfied ache between her legs. She had one of those dreams that she thought only boys were accustomed to having. It was still night time, the room dark and silent except for the gentle snores from her roommates. The throbbing between her legs unbearable.
Rolling her teeth over her bottom lip she lets her hand trail down her belly to the band of her skirt and underwear. She stops momentarily, double checking her roommates are asleep, before slipping her hand beneath her underwear, letting her fingers stroke her womanly folds. She’s wet. Wetter than she ever remembers being. Two fingers rub desperately in circular motions against her aching clit. She breathes out slowly, conscious of not making too much noise. She tries to visualise Draco above her, and her body almost revolts at the thought. She tries Blaise then Theo and other boys, none eliciting the reaction she needs.
Rubbing faster desperate for release, the image in her imagination morphs into something softer, more feminine with long curly hair and with a fierce wicked grin. Her body instantly reacting, the way she needs it to. It was the image of Granger dancing before her, leaning down to kiss her, with her hands between Pansy’s legs thrusting her fingers inside her that sends her over the edge, shaking into a breathy orgasm, before falling limp on the bed and succumbing to sleep again with a satisfied smile on her face. ***“Pansy, you’re not still mad at us are you?” comes Daphne’s voice from the other side of the bed curtainIn such a deep slumber Pansy barely registers the words"Mmmm" she mumbles trying to burrow herself deeper into her fluffy quilt and ignore interruption to her sleep. “C’mon Pansy, you can’t blame a girl for trying. It’s a really nice dress” “What time is it” mutters Pansy stretching her arms well above her bed still in her clothes from the night before “Nearly breakfast, so hurry up,” says Millicent “Give me a minute to shower” “We’ll meet you in the common room” Pansy can still smell her sex on her fingertips, as her friends leave her alone to her thoughts, remembering her dream from the night before. She shivers as she replays the blurry images of Granger on top of her kissing. Shaking her head vigorously It doesn’t mean anything she tells herself, dreams are just a bizarre story. Last week alone she dreamt she was flying a giant Hippogriff with Millicent to get some toffee for Daphne who had grown an extra arm, and toffee was the only thing that would restore her back to normal. It doesn’t mean anything she repeats, dragging herself out of bed to get ready for breakfast. And as for her unusual behaviour in the Old Classroom, well she was chalking that up to being bored. Butterflies unexplainably flutter in the core of her belly as she and her friends near the Great Hall. She wonders if Granger will be at breakfast, uncharacteristically hoping that she is. Pansy furrows her brow in confusion, why on earth would she care if Granger’s at breakfast or not, in fact, it makes her life easier, she doesn’t have to be nice to the annoying know-it-all.Instinctively Pansy looks to the Gryffindor table, her shoulders drooping in disappointment, Granger isn’t at her usual spot. By the time Pansy has taken a seat, Tracey already has a scone with jam and cream on her plate and is chatting away about what she will be wearing to the Ball. “Oops looks like the Weasley has upset Granger,” says Daphne nodding towards the entrance of the Great HallSure enough, Stomping into the Great Hall is Granger, her face screwed up in agitation. Following closely behind is a red-faced Weasley desperately trying to defend himself and a goofy faced Potter, who is not quite sure how to handle his two friends disagreeing. Pansy’s stomach tumbles and summersaults when Granger looks over giving her an awkward smile, a smile that made her look almost constipated, but never the less a smile. Pansy quickly turns around grabbing a nearby piece of fruit, her back and neck heating up for some unexplainable reason. “Well, if he wants any chance with the Golden Girl, he better pick up his act. He’s far below her” says Pansy stabbing a piece of Rockmelon. Her stomach twists at the thought of the two together. As much as she hates to admit it, Granger could do much better than the Weasley, she’s smarter and even prettier than he.“Anyone, in particular, you had in mind,” asks Daphne sipping from her goblet, her eyes twinkling at her from above the rim“Anyone really. Even Longbottom is better than the Weasley” says Pansy reaching for some toast “Mills pass the butter” Spreading the butter on her toast. Her shoulders tense and harden as the image of her hands in Grangers hair, the plumpness of her lips shimmers to the surface. A hot flush races through her body, she can’t resist looking towards the Gryffindor, sitting with her back towards her. Her eyes survey the contours of Granger’s body, the way her hair perfectly tumbles down her back highlighting her hourglass shape. The way her apple-shaped bottom pulls against her school skirt as she rises from her seat reaching for something across the table. She has a nice body decides Pansy. “What happened last night anyhow,” asks Daphne “Was it that bad?”Pansy swiftly looks away. A searing hot flush races through her body. Her body feels on fire at the thought she may have been caught admiring Granger’s rear. “What?” “Last night,” asks Daphne “looks like you could eat Granger alive” Pins and needles course through her embedding themselves in firmly her belly, her body heating up again to the point of boiling. She needs to take a deep calming breath to ground herself. “Not as bad as the look Potter gives Draco” pipes in Tracey “I’m sure he would hex him right now if he could. Look” nods Tracey towards Potter. Pansy let’s put a deep breath, thankful for the change of conversation. Potter is staring at Draco with the intensity of a cat waiting for his prey to make a fatal mistake so it can pounce and devour. There was no denying that Draco and Potter had a jarred relationship from their very first day at Hogwarts. Draco’s constant attempts to discredit and get Potter expelled were thwarted every single time. Pansy and her friends turn to Draco. Draco looked different after returning from his latest trip home. He was paler, skinnier, tense with the worries of a thousand men on his shoulders. He barely notices Potter’s accusatory stare. Unlike Potter, Draco doesn’t have the fire that burns in his eyes like be used to, he still has some of his cocky attitude but it had faltered. There was something else in his eyes, like someone who had seen too much, someone who was worried about what the future may actually hold. “He is back isn’t he?” whispers Millicent staring at Draco The mood between the friends instantly changing. Rumours were rife that You Know Who was back. The Daily Prophet had discredited Potter’s account of what occurred to Cedric, how he had died at the hands of You Know Who, after the Tri-Wizard tournament. but still, you couldn’t help but wonder. If anyone knew for sure if he had returned it would be the Malfoy’s. “Not sure” answers Daphne quietly “You will all be fine if he is,” says Tracey meeklyPansy’s stomach drops. She stares down at the food on her plate, prodding the fruit, she has suddenly lost her appetite. They have had this conversation before. Tracey raising a distressing point, yes You Know Who didn’t like muggle-borns and wanted to see them eradicated but what happens then? Who’s next? Purebloods like herself, Daphne and Millicent should be protected but what half-bloods like Tracey and her baby sister, would they be next? Pansy shudders at the thought. The friends are quiet for the remainder of breakfast, all in their own thoughts of what it potentially means for them and their families if he is back. Would Pansy’s father join the ranks of You Know Who or would her mother remain firm and devise another cunning plan to avoid joining the ranks of You Know Who? Would she be expected to fight, to take the mark? So deep in thought she barely notices the brown eyes that follow her curiously out of the Great Hall at the end of breakfast. The weekend passes too quickly for Pansy’s liking. It was Sunday evening already and she like many other students had not even started their homework for the week. The only positive being that she has managed to avoid Granger and any uncomfortable incidents or thoughts by spending the majority of her time focusing on her make-up and hair options for the upcoming Ball. “Coming Pansy?” asks Tracey, her school bag slung over her shoulder “Where to?” “The library. To finish our assignments” “Why can’t we just do it here?” questions Pansy giving her friends a skeptical look. The last time she went with them anywhere, she ended up in an abandoned classroom with Granger, in a compromising position and a trail of indecent thoughts. “Because the library has books we may need,” says Daphne rolling her eyes dramatically “Just the library?” asks Pansy “no stop off at abandoned classrooms along the way”. says Pansy folding her arms across her chest “Stay here if you want” laughs Daphne making her way to the door “Wait I’m coming too” calls out Millicent “Fine. I’m coming too” says Pansy not wanting to be left behind alonePansy walks towards the library with extreme caution, one hand firmly within reach of her wand. Her back stiff, flinching at any unexpected movement or noise. As much as she loves her friends it’s not long until the Ball and she has no doubt they have a few more tricks up their sleeve to win this bet and terrorise Pansy in the process. Pansy stops suddenly at the entrance of the library. It’s full, spilling over with students, mainly Slytherin’s, sitting at large wooden ornate desks nestled in between the rows and rows of neatly lined up books, all with their heads down studying and scribbling on parchment. Her stomach twists. Pins and needles shoot down her legs to the soles of her feet. Something doesn’t feel right. It wasn’t coming towards exam time why would there be so many Slytherin’s here now.
Pansy glances around nervously. “Doesn’t look like there are any spare seats. Let’s go back to the common room” “Oh look there’s a spare table. How lucky” chips TraceyJust to the left away from the cluster of desks is a table, probably the only spare table available. Dread washes over Pansy this is too convenient. “C’mon,” says Tracey hooking her arm under Pansy’sHer legs are heavy as lead as Tracey practically frog-marches her towards the empty desk. Pansy looks around frantically, her breath quickening, hyper-aware of her surrounding, something was going to happen, she could just feel it. She needed to be alert. She watches with scepticism as her friends begin to empty their school satchel, placing ink pots, parchment, and quills before them without a care In the world. She slowly begins to do the same, keeping one eye fixed on their actions.Unlike the other desks in the library, this was large and square ideal for groups of six students, so they had ample room to spread out. The hair on the back of her neck to attention as Granger walks into the library. Just like Pansy did a few moments earlier, Granger is evidently taken aback by the sheer number of students. Pansy watches closely, her heart picking up speed as Granger cranes her neck around the shelves and table hoping for a secluded spot to study. The look of surprise on Granger's face slowly turns to annoyance as she realises that there are no spare seats. Technically there are two seats available, but that would require sharing with herself, Daphne, Tracey and Millicent, and as brave as Gryffindors are supposed to be she highly doubts Granger would take that risk.Pansy watches, her eyes squinting as she scans the room ready and waiting for someone to do something. Much to her relief Madam Pince, the school librarian, with her pale vulture like appearance slinks around the corner. No one would try anything while Madam Pince was around, she was almost as mean as Filch. Pansy can’t help but smile as remembers the time Madam Pince caught Blaise Zabini eating a chocolate frog in the library and possessed all his belongings to hit him across the head as he fled from the library, arms flapping about trying to protect himself from the attack. Pansy notices Granger approach Madam Pince, with a serious question on her lips. Whatever Granger asks has Madam Pince’s sunken eyes scan the library, over her long hooked nose. Her long neck craning about, searching for something before settling on Pansy. Her heart jolts as she begins walking swiftly towards their table with Granger scurrying behind her, a look of shock on her face.Before Pansy can comprehend what is happening, Madam Pince is before them, peering over her long hooked nose, her parchment-like skin making Pansy’s skin crawl. “There’s a spare seat here”. says Madam Pince pointing to the place next to Pansy. A tight discomfort in Pansy’s chest forms. Her hands become clammy this is all too much, her heart beats heavily against her chest. “Oh um that’s ok. I don’t need a seat” says Granger nervously “Did you not. just ask if there was a spare seat?” responds Madam Pince curtly, evidently annoyed “Yes but,” says Granger looking frantically about the Slytherin table “You can sit with us” smiles Daphne sweetly “we don’t mind do we, Pansy. I mean it’s the nice thing to do” Pansy grips onto her skirt, feeling the woolen material scrunch up in her tight grip. When this was all over she was going to bestow revenge on Daphne so cunning and devious that they will be writing about it for years to come. Forget about the battle of Dumbledore and Grindelwald, Parkinson and Greengrass was going the battle everyone would be talking about for generations to come. “Of course” Pansy manages to croak our between a fake smile “Well, that’s settled. Sit” demands Madam Pince staring at Granger until she succumbs Pansy’s heart continues to beat steadily against her chest, instinctively she moves her chair as far away from Granger as she can as Granger slowly places her pile of books and parchment on the table beside Pansy. Pansy can feel her cheeks flare up in heat as she focuses on the parchment before her, trying her best to ignore not only Granger but the snickering stares of the Slytherin’s around the library. She shifts uncomfortably in her seat, just a few days ago she had her hands in Grangers hair, admiring her form and even touching herself over her. The thought of making her blush even more as she tries to move her seat further away. “We’re going to get some books” announces Daphne a smile beaming from ear to ear on her face “C’mon Tracey, Mills” “I can go” offers Pansy quickly, knowing full well that there was not an option but she had to try “Don’t be silly. You don’t know what we want “ Daphne says waving her hand carelesslyPansy’s jaw clenches, she squints her eyes at Daphne in annoyance, I am going to hex her to kingdom come when this is all over thinks Pansy
Elbow on the table and pushing her fingers into her hair, it shields her vision of Granger as she rests her head on the palm of her hand. Her body turned away from Granger as much as she can Just focus on your work she tells herself as she tries to make sense of the words before her.
She has no idea how many times she has read the same sentence when a soft voice catches her attention, it was Granger “What?” says Pansy now turning to Granger “I said thank you by the way” “For what?” asks Pansy confused, it was hardly her choice to let Granger sit with them “The notes.” “You read them?” asks Pansy her eyes widen in shock. The last thing Pansy knew was that she has wasted her time and Granger has nil intention of looking her notes. “Yesterday after Fri-“ Granger cuts herself short a small blush appearing on her cheeks, not too dissimilar to the blush Pansy herself could feel burning on her cheeks. Granger is obviously referring to the short time together in the old classroom on Friday night. “They were good,” says Granger smiling “Don’t sound so surprised” says Pansy smiling crookedly back at Granger Like a magnet drawn to steel, Pansy feels herself being drawn to Granger. Her body slowly sliding closer to her. Granger’s eyes widen in surprise as Pansy edges even closer.
Pansy’s heart jolts to her throat, What in Merlin's name is going on, she’s moving against her will towards Granger. She looks about frantically, grasping onto the table edge, desperately trying to draw herself back to her position. Her mind in a swirl as she tries to understand what is happening. Her pulse quickens she can’t pull away, the more she tries the more she is pulled towards Granger. Her muscles tense as she grips at the table top fruitlessly. SMACK She’s jerked into Granger with a jolt. Her shoulder latching onto Granger’s, they both try to pull away from each other in futility. It’s impossible. The more they try to pull away from each other the harder it seems to be. They are stuck together. Laughter erupts around them, Pansy’s cheeks flare hotter than fire. “Sticking charm,” says Granger reaching for her wand, her brow furrowed in annoyance “So childish” “Well unstick us” Pansy grits out still trying to pull and tug away from Granger. “Just sit still for a second” snaps GrangerPansy’s teeth are clenched, as she watches Granger swish and swirls her wand in the air before pointing to a spot between them.
Pansy again tries to pull away. Nothing. Her breath tightening, her pulse quickening, hot nervous energy racing through her veins. It didn’t work. “Do something else” Pansy shrieks desperately “Quiet, quiet. The library is a sanctuary for learning not for foolery” spits MadamPince who is rushing towards them with fire in her hawk-like eyes. “We are stuck,” says Granger obviously annoyed “Someone has stuck us together”“Get out” “What” yelp Parkinson and Granger in unison “Go see Madam Pomfrey,” says Madam Pince “But can’t you help us?” asks Granger is dismay “surely you know a spell?” “This is the library, not the infirmary,” says Madam Pince pulling out her wand.Pansy gasps in disbelief. The books on their desk rise pointing at both of them like arrows poised to attack with one more flick of Madam Pince’s wand.
Not wanting to be subject to an attack by the armed books, Pansy tries to rise but is dragged back to her seat, as Granger sits there like a limp mandrake staring between Madam Pince and the books in open-mouthed disbelief “Let’s go Granger” bites out Pansy as she tugs her shoulder connected to Granger so forcefully she almost tumbles over. Finally realising Madam Pince will not assist them, Granger also rises from the table. Awkwardly they try to make their way to the exit, stumbling between the table like drunken badgers, unable to get a proper rhythm. Like two toddlers learning to take their first steps, neither is on tune with each other’s rhythm, stumbling and bumping into tables and chairs all around them. “Merlín” curses Pansy as she hits her thigh hard against a table “bloody watch it Granger” she spits rubbing her leg furiously to ease the painPansy’s cheeks burn as the laughter erupting around her pierces her stomach like a hot poker. She can hear Theo’s snickering guffaw through the flutter of laughter. I will pay him back one day, serve my revenge on a platter overflowing and cold.Granger shoots her a look that could that could freeze the Great Lake “Well walk faster” she says through gritted teeth before turning to the exit with such determination she practically drags Pansy out of the library making her knock over into another chair in her haste. Pansy trips and slips over her feet as Granger continues to drag her from the library “Granger, slow bloody down” snaps Pansy jerking Granger back forcefully while still trying to rub and soothe her aching leg The way Granger spins, well attempts to spin, to look at her would normally have anyone running for cover, but Pansy is just as agitated and aggravated by the situation.
Anger begins to simmer in the pit of Pansy belly. How dare Granger look at her like that, as if this is her fault when she is just as much of a victim if not more so. The air around them thickening and cracklings with tension. They stare at each other like seasoned fighters in a ring, each waiting for the other to make a move. “This isn’t my fault Granger” spits Pansy her spare hand now firmly on her hip “Of course not” mocks Granger “Let’s just get to the infirmary. The sooner Madam Pomfrey releases us the better” The anger in her belly surges forward, her shoulders instantly tensing. How dare Granger accuse her of planning this. “You listen here Granger-“ begins Pansy pushing at Granger's shoulder, fury pulsing through her veins “Don’t!” yelps Granger before sighing and rolling her eyesPansy’s eyes widen, she tries to pull her hand away from Granger's shoulder without success. Her stomach drops at the realisation that her hand was now stuck to Grangers' shoulder. “Honestly Parkinson, do you ever think?” huffs Granger “Shut it Granger.” spits Pansy angry at herself for not realising sooner if they touched they would be stuck. Every word and breath Granger takes infuriating Pansy to no end. The look on Granger’s face stroking a new flash of annoyance through her body “If I had a spare hand I would slap you” “Well I do have a spare hand” pushes back Granger “I’m happy to use it” threatens Granger with a fiery challenge in her eyes Pansy narrows her eyes in challenge. She wouldn’t put it past Granger to hit her, Merlín knows she has a violent streak if anything Draco says is to go by. Apparently, Granger has hit him for no apparent reason in the past and Potter and the Weasley constantly look afraid of her and they are her friends. “Let’s just get to the infirmary” “And how are we supposed to do that now?” says Pansy now realising that their latest predicament had left them with no other option but to face each other like dance partners. “We’ll have to crab walk. We’ll have to walk sideways” It takes every ounce of self-control not to let loose with the scathing rant that she want to, but that little logical voice inside her head reminds her that this new predicament was completely her doing. “Fine” huffs Pansy “Let’s try and get some rhythm, so we don’t bump into each other and have others parts of our body stick together. Pansy can’t help notice the little tinge of rose colour spread across Granger’s cheeks. Any other time she may find it quite endearing.After a few initial mishaps, It became surprising easier to walk sideways than Pansy had imagined. They had actually been able to work together to step in unison and made some great lead way. Pansy tries her best to ignore the surprised gasps that were quickly followed by raucous laughter and pointing fingers from students passing them in the hallway, but she can’t. It’s the epitome of embarrassment. She will be teased about this until she is as grey as Dumbledore and as wrinkly as McGonagall. “Not nice when people laugh at you is it?” says Granger in more of a statement that question “Of course it’s not. Who could possibly enjoy being ridiculed like this“ snaps PansyWhat a completely odd thing to say thinks Pansy. It’s only when she sees the satisfied smirk on Grangers face that Pansy realises what Granger is doing. An unease twinge swirls in the pit of her belly. She is, of course, referring to the taunts and jibes she has received from the Slytherin’s over the years. To be honest she hasn’t tormented Granger as much as she did first few years of school but she hasn’t stopped it either often laughing at the expense of the others, which in a sense is just as bad as doing the teasing.
“Just keep walking” snips Pansy not wanting to explore these feelings further The odd things about walking sideways like this is it’s very difficult not to look at the person standing before you, especially being in such close proximity.
Pansy can’t help but notice the soft cinnamon tones caught in Grangers hair highlighted by the light from the lanterns when they walk past. Her eyes scan down, barely noticeable her lips instinctively twinge upwards as if she wants to smile, a handful of lightly coloured freckles endearingly sit like stars on Grangers' nose. She had never noticed them before, then again she had never been this close to Granger before either. Her own skin free from any type of blemish Pansy can’t help think it’s rather endearing.
Further her eyes travel down until the reach Granger’s lips. Warmth flushes from the nape of her neck to her cheeks as she remembers what Granger’s lips were doing in her fantasy. Pansy’s stomach twists and turns as her mind races back to the places of her dream. Biting down on her inner bottom lip she quickly looks away, embarrassed by her thoughts. “ When will you children learn” Pansy hasn’t even realised they had arrived at the infirmary until she heard the voice of Madam Pomfrey. Relief floods her system at the sight of the matron in her white nurses uniform. “Can you help us?” asks Granger hopefully “Of course I can,” says Madam Pomfrey “Over there” points Madam Pomfrey to a nearby section of the room, with a single framed bed and chair. Pansy is careful not to bump into anything as they make their way towards the intimate space. Pulling the curtains around to seclude them from prying eyes Madam Pomfrey begins her examination, her wand swishing and swirling around Pansy’s head, over her shoulders and down the length of her body before going the same to Granger. “Hmmm sticking charm. But not your average sticking charm” says Madam Pomfrey sounding both annoyed and impressed “I haven’t seen one like this since the mistletoe fiasco of 76. Infirmary full of students glued together, virtually impossible to move without getting trapped yourself” “Can you fix it?” says Pansy unable to keep the panic out of her voice. “Did I not say I could before?” huffs Madam Pomfrey “I’ll need to prepare a potion. Wait here” she says before pulling the curtain back and closing it behind her, leaving Pansy and Granger alone in the sterile cell. Neither girls look at each other as they scan their little section of the hospital. Pansy’s moves towards the chairs, her legs beginning to ache for the unusual sidewalk they just took to the infirmary. “What are you doing?” says Granger accusingly “I want to sit down my legs hurt” “And what do you propose I do?” “What?Rolling her eyes, Pansy can’t help notice another blush rise in Granger’s cheeks “We’re stuck, Parkinson. I can hardly sit down next to you can I? I would have to ....” says Granger trailing off Still confused it takes a moment for Pansy to realise what Granger is saying. Her eyes widening when the realisation hits. If Pansy sits down Granger would have one of two options. She would either have to bend over Pansy, which would hardly be comfortable or straddle her, the latter causing a wild blush to spread over her body like wildfire.
“Oh” is all Pansy can manage to say “Everything all right?” asks Madam Pomfrey pulling back the curtain with such force it causes Pansy to jump “I just wanted to sit down, my legs are tired” blurts out Pansy unsure why she just said that. Perhaps it was to remove the image of Granger straddling her now dancing in about in her mind “Well that won’t work in your current predicament will it,” says Madam Pomfrey now waving a wand towards the hospital bed Pansy watches as the once single white-sheeted bed shakes and stretches to double in size. What in Merlin’s name did she do that for, wonders Pansy her brow knitted in confusion. “I have a vial each for you,” says Madam Pomfrey holding out two lime green coloured vials “It won’t instantly release the charm, but it will loosen the hold until eventually you are unstuck. I’ll need you to lie relatively still.”Pansy’s stomach drops faster than boulder to the bottom of the Great Lake, her body burns with anxious pins and needles. Surely Madam Pomfrey was not suggesting that she and Granger lie down on a bed together. “Lie down?” squeaks Granger looking as horrified as Pansy feels The cogs in Pansy’s brain couldn't turn fast enough to take in what Madam Pomfrey was saying. Every muscle of her body just froze, her mouth dropping open as she stares at Madam Pomfrey in disbelief. “Yes, It won’t take too long. Come on now, we are all adults” says Madam Pomfrey holding out the small potions vials to them both.Still shell-shocked Pansy is concreted to her spot, unable to move as she tries to comprehend what is going on around her. This has to be the most embarrassing moment of Pansy’s life, things could not possibly get worse. “Parkinson, take the potion” orders Granger holding her own green vial, drawing Pansy from her thoughts “Easier said than done” snaps Pansy “I don’t really have a spare hand, do I?” says Pansy nodding towards the has still stuck to Grangers' shoulder. The only way out of this situation was to take the potion and pray to Merlín it works swiftly “Open wide dear,” says Madam Pomfrey placing the vial near Pansy’s lips. Doing as instructed, Pansy shuts her eyes tight and opens her mouth to drink the potion. With one swift move, Madam Pomfrey has tipped the entirety of the bottle into her mouth. Pansy scrunches her face in disgust, the moment the thick green liquid touches her tongue. Eyes still shut she shakes her head black and forth, sucking on a pair of dirty old socks would have tasted better than that. “Right now lie down ladies, and we’ll have you loose in no time” Pansy’s mind is in a spin, any thoughts of the disgusting taste of the potion are swept away by the notion that she needs to lie down on a bed with Granger. Her cheeks burn hotter than dragons’ breath as they clumsily led towards the bed, neither wanting to do this. “Come along, come along. Stop dilly dadaling” ushers Madam Pomfrey Without the use of her hands, Pansy has no option it to but to sit awkwardly on the bed while Granger attempts to do the same. They are a tangled mess. She shuffles herself unceremoniously along the bed trying to get comfortable and away from the edge. A warmth of uneasiness flushes over her body, with every move she makes she can feel her skirt rising higher and her shirt twisting out of place. Bloody Brilliant thinks Pansy that’s all I need my knickers to be exposed to the wind for everyone to see. She tries to shift and shuffle in a way that lowers her skirt but instead, she makes matters worse and can only imagine she looks like a rather awkward Flobberworm slipping and sliding about. “Just lie down and be still,” orders Granger “Listen here bookworm” snaps Pansy “Don’t tell me-“ “Stop that girls. Lie down” orders Madam Pomfrey sternly instantly disarming their would be argument Doing as instructed both Pansy and Granger lay their head on the pillows. Their sticky predicament meaning they really have no option but to face each other. Pansy closes her eyes and shakes her head in disbelief. She can feel the blood pulsating through her brain and ringing in her ears, this would have to be the most awkward position she has ever been in. “I trust I can leave you while I tend to other patients?” says Madam Pomfrey before shutting the curtain and leaving the two of them alone. Opening her eyes, Pansy gasps quietly at how uncomfortably close they are to each other. Her heart begins to speed up as they lie there staring at each other both at a loss for words. Grangers eyes shine with curiosity, they seem to be analysing Pansy trying desperately to work something out. A small shiver shimmers down her spine at the intensity of the look.
Pansy can’t help but notice that her eyes are striking chestnut in colour, her eyelashes thick and dark sweep over her eyelids highlighting the golden specks that are perfectly scattered around her pupil. It’s the same eyes she saw looking down upon her in that dream. Instantly a dull slow throb begins to pulsate down in her pants. Pansy’s swallows hard and looks away quickly before her thoughts betray her further and make her think of things she shouldn’t be thinking whilst lying in a bed with Granger.
Pansy can sense Grangers probing stare but refuses to look back at her, instead choosing to focus on a little tear in the otherwise pristine hospital curtain. There is silence except for the slow deep sounds of their breathing. Pansy is convinced Granger can hear the thrumming of her heart. Discomfort rises with every passing moment, all Pansy wants to do is run away to her room and hide beneath her quilt until this whole affair is over. Grazing her teeth along her bottom lip, she shifts uncomfortably as snippets of the images from her dream replay in her mind. The funny thing is the more one tries not to think of a particular situation the more it embeds itself in one’s mind landscape, causing her body to react in ways she does not want it to at this moment. Only a dull painful ache running from her shoulder down her arm to the tips of her fingers is able to break her thoughts away. Her arm is uncomfortably pinned beneath her side, the weight of her body pressing down hard, it feels as if her arm may actually drop off if she doesn’t move it soon. An electric shock of surprise races through her body as she looks at Granger, who is still staring at her. Granger’s cheeks flush an endearing rose colour. Heat permeates throughout her body, her cheeks burning hotter than fire. Her stomach flutters and twists as if a jar of pesky Cornish Pixies has been let loose within her. “Granger” she croaks out, her voice raspy “my arm hurts, I need to move it. We need to move” “We can’t” “What?” “If we move other parts might get stuck” “We just took a potion to stop that” whines Pansy, the pain in her arm now practically unbearable, she can feel the blood throbbing in her veins “just move over a little. So I can-“
“No,” says Granger firmly, refusing to let Parkinson complete her sentence Granger has a way of pushing Pansy’s buttons provoking her into anger and frustration simultaneously, and this time would be no different.Pansy’s temper begins slowing rising, she can not believe Granger would not let her finish her sentence and leave her here in pain with an aching arm. Anger building with every passing second. And when Granger cocks her brow with a satisfied smirk on her face as if she has won, anger hisses through her veins ready to erupt.
Squinting her eyes in determination and jutting her jaw in defiance, Pansy pushes and attempts to rollover Granger so she can lie on her other side, but Granger, as if predicting Pansy’s move, has somehow defied her by stiffening her body almost rock-like, that Pansy does nothing more than move an inch “I said no Parkinson” Granger's words fuelling Pansy’s determination to get to the other side even more so. Grangers eyes squint at her in a challenge, daring Pansy to try again. Clenching her teeth, Pansy uses all her strength to push towards Granger as Granger uses all of hers to deny Pansy. A battle of strength, push and shove ensue between the two as they try to not touch each other any more than necessary. Granger has cocked her leg a little, digging her heel into the mattress, obviously using the strength of her leg muscles to fight Pansy. Using the added advantage of her hand being connected to Granger's shoulder Pansy takes one deep breath and using every bit of energy she has pushes Granger onto her back until she is hovering above her victoriously. Her victory is short-lived. Pansy’s breath is ripped from my lungs, she freezes at the realisation of what has occurred. She looks down bewildered, her mind in a spin. In their struggle Pansy’s leg, just above her knee, is now firmly stuck to Granger's crotch. She has no idea how her leg accidentally found itself in this position but it has. Pansy hovers over Granger horrified and beyond embarrassed.Her mouth slightly agape she looks at Granger who has turned her face away, her cheeks a bright fiery red. Pansy feels the heat rise in her own cheeks, before rolling down her spine. The words are caught in her throat, the warmth from Granger's crotch against her leg sends a shiver down her spine. Tingling pins and needles concentrate within her pants. “May..maybe the potion has worked” Pansy manages to say as she attempts to move her leg The potion has begun to work somewhat, but not completely, like two sticky Honeyduke toffees stuck together, rather than being able to pull simply pull her leg away it merely slides against Granger's core. She swallows hard, her stomach flips as Granger lets out a little whimper with her move. Goosebumps shimmer down her body. Her breath and heart rate instantly quickening. Her eyes scan down, she can’t help but notice the now heavy rise and fall of Grangers' chest. Her mouth becomes dry, instinctively she wets her lips. Pansy tries again and again her leg slides smoothly and seamlessly against Granger. Granger squeezes her eyes shut, her head still turned away she lets out another almost silent whimper that winds Pansy like a punch to the stomach. She wants to move her leg against Granger again, to hear another whimper to see a slight arch to her back. The heat now bellowing from Grangers crutch has her biting her inner lip. A cloud of intoxicating desire swarms around her head. “Maybe try your hand” breaths out Granger, her voice deeper than Pansy has ever heard before, the sound sending a new army of goosebumps down her spine.
She physically has to shake her head to refocus her thoughts on getting out of this predicament. She attempts to move her hand, and just like her leg it slides down Granger's arm, but much easier. The potion now taking greater effect. Again she tries, her hand now sliding easily upwards. A few more strokes and her hand slides off. They are free.Relief and a twinge of disappointment wash over Pansy. Her leg still firmly placed against Granger. She stares down at Granger, at a loss for words. She feels she should say something. The sound of a gaggle of students entering the infirmary snaps her back to reality. She leaps from on top of Granger faster than an attacking Hippogriff, to stand near the bed. Her cheeks burning with embarrassment, she stares at Granger in shocked disbelief. Granger’s skirt is still hitched high, showing off her smooth legs. Pansy struggles to believe how close they just were and the effect it had in her. There’s a discomfort building in her chest, her hands become clammy, her stomach twists. She can hear the thumping of her heart against her chest, her body feels as if a hot blanket has been placed all over her, burning her skin. She does the only thing she can think of. Pulling the hospital curtains back swiftly she turns and walks away so fast she is practically running. She keeps going ignoring the calls from Madam Pomfrey that she needs to be evaluated before she can be dismissed. The moment Pansy steps foot out of the infirmary she begins to run, run as fast as she can in the opposite direction to the infirmary. Sweat forms on Pansy’s skin, her breath is short, her eyes throb from the speed. She can feel the oxygen burning her throat as it floods in and out of her lungs. Her legs begin to burn, but she needs to get far away from the infirmary, from Granger and back to her dorm. Pansy continues to run ignoring the shouts from the portraits telling her not to run in hallways. She runs only stopping when she arrives at an empty space on the wall down a very long corridor, the entrance to the Slytherin Common Room. Breathing heavily she realises she can’t walk into the common room like this. She needs to catch her breath and straighten her clothes. Only a few moments pass before she hears footsteps coming down the hall, she desperately doesn’t want to see she anyone, she has no option but to go into the common. Quickly running her fingers through her hair she enters. “Pansy” calls out Daphne instantly “We didn’t know they were going to do that,” she says desperately Pansy waves a dismissive hand to Daphne, despite how sincere she sounds, she needs time to herself, to compose herself as she makes a beeline for the bathroom.
To any onlookers, her flushed face and brisk walk could be taken as anger or annoyance. Slamming the bathroom door behind her, Pansy lets out a deep breath she didn’t even know she was holding. Like slow waves on a shore, the realisation of the intimate sexual position Granger and her just experienced surfaces. A carousel of confusion plaguing her thoughts, she leans her head against the closed bathroom door, her body alive with electricity, a longing pressure in her loins builds with every passing moment.She touches her leg in the same spot that was connected to Granger, sending a hot shiver down her spine and a deep tingling pulse in her underwear. “Merlín, what is happening to me” whispers Parkinson to herself as her fingers slow drag up her thigh beneath her skirt. She lets her fingers trace along the centre of her underwear. The effect of what occurred between her and Granger in the infirmary evident even through her underwear.
This isn’t normal she tells herself
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“C'mon Pansy get up we have to go to class""No. I don't feel well" says Pansy burrowing herself deeper into her soft mattress and pulling her fluffy quilt right up to her chin. She even added a small cough for effect, which only resulted in stifled giggles from her friends.Pansy could feel the heat rise to her cheeks in embarrassment, she knew it was a lame reason but it was the only one she could think of.Still completely mortified and confused from her incident in the infirmary with Granger, Pansy has decided that the best course of action is to continue avoiding Granger, along with everyone else by feigning illness and staying in bed until this whole fiasco was over and things could go back to normal. Anytime she thought of being stuck to Granger, or someone asked about the sticking charm had her blushing as red as a ripe tomato and hoping the earth would open up and swallow her whole."Pansy, it's been two days.""Maybe she needs to back to the infirmary?" offers Millicent, a distinct hint of laughter in her voice"You know" she hears Tracey say, and just like Millicent, there's a defined hint of playfulness in her tone that has Pansy bracing herself for what's to come "the Sorting Hat did take a little longer deciding where Pansy should go. Maybe she should have been placed in Hufflepuff after all?""It did not" gasps Pansy indignantly, dramatically throwing down her quilt.Laughter erupts amongst her friends fuelling her already embarrassed feeling.Still laughing Daphne tugs at Pansy's quilt "C'mon Pansy. You can't stay in bed forever. The professors won't let you get away with another day"Pansy's shoulders droop in defeat "Fine, I'll meet you in the common room" she says relaxing her grip to the quilt.Dressed and prepped, Pansy slumps towards the common room, her belly full of anxious dread."My goodness Pansy, you're not going to Azkaban you know." Laughs Daphne "straighten your shoulders, or else they'll put a matching statue of you next to that one-eye humped witch statue on the third floor." she laughsAzkaban would have to better than this torture thinks Pansy at least in Azkaban the Dementors take away your soul and all feelings."Only a few more days" offers Millicent encouragingly "you've done so well so far"Shrugging her shoulders "let's go"", might as well get this over and done with" says PansyHer shoulders still slumped, Pansy walks slowly and reluctantly towards the Great Hall. Pins and needles tickle the soles of her feet, heat permeates at the nape of her neck, how on earth is she going to look at Granger in the face after what happened and without revealing the thoughts she's been having.She takes a deep breath as they arrive at the large ornate wooden doors leading to the Great Hall. Keep your head high and don't look at the Gryffindor table she tells herself. Her palms are clammy, she takes a deep breath and straightens her shoulders as Tracey pushes through the door.Don't look at the Gryffindors, Don't look at the Gryffindors Pansy repeats to herself determined to walk straight to the Slytherin table and look nowhere else."Looks like Granger isn't here," says Daphne nodding towards the empty spot at the Gryffindor table"Maybe she is sick too and had to go to the infirmary" laughs Tracey bumping Pansy with her elbow"Shut up," says Pansy ignoring her friends jibe and she walks briskly towards her usual seat.Despite being relieved, Pansy can't help but wonder where Granger is, perhaps she too is trying to avoid Pansy and the whole awkwardness of the situation.By the time breakfast ends and Granger fails to show, Pansy is sure that it is exactly what Granger is doing, it's the only logical solution given the situation, and if they were both trying to avoid each other then this would work perfectly, particularly since their first class of the day was transfiguration with the Gryffindors.Her entire body jumpy and on edge, like someone had just injected Pepperup potion directly into her veins. Nervous energy courses through her with every step she takes towards Transfiguration lesson. Granger may skip meals but there was no way she would skip a lesson.Taking a deep breath Pansy unsuccessfully tries to reassure herself that her Slytherin classmates wouldn't dare try anything to humiliate Granger and encounter the wrath of Professor McGonagall, but there was only a few days to go before the Ball, the pointy end of the bet, who knows what they had up their sleeves or how desperate to win they were.Drowned in her own thoughts Pansy barely registers her arrival at the Transfiguration classroom until she bumps so hard into someone rushing from the classroom that it almost sends her toppling over. A snide comment is poised on her lips until she realises the person standing before her is Granger.Feeling like someone has just punched her in the throat, all coherent thought and ability to speak escapes her. Images of Granger lying beneath her, her leg pressed firmly against her crotch come flooding back like a tidal wave. Her cheeks radiating heat like a hot pan.Instinctively she steps to the left at the same time Granger does, then both to the right blocking each other's paths in an awkward dance that fuels the uneasy tension in the atmosphere.
Her entire body on fire with anxious embarrassment, Pansy wishes the ground would swallow her up."Sorry" squeaks Granger "I was just, umm" Pansy notices she takes a deep breath to steady herself before saying "good to see you're feeling better"Pansy's mouth is almost too dry to speak, she nods like an idiot and croaks out "huh""You've been sick the past few days?" says Granger with an inquisitive look on her face"Uh huh," says Pansy, her body on fire, she can feel her friends staring at her waiting to see what she would do"Right well.." says Granger twisting some sheets of parchment in her hands that Pansy had not noticed until now "I took some notes from the classes you missed for you" she quickly adds holding out the parchments towards Pansy "you don't have to read them I'm just thought you took notes for me so..." she trails offPansy feels painfully out of place, like a Hippogriff in a crystal shop, she's acutely aware that her friends are watching the exchange intently, her mouth and brain refusing to cooperate to at least thank Granger. She knows she should say thank you, take the parchment but instead she only manages an uneducated "ok" as she takes the parchments before another awkward silence begins."What Pansy means is thank you, that's very nice of you. She's still feeling a little under the weather, we've barely been able to understand her ourselves, isn't that right?" says Daphne coming to Pansy's rescue while nudging her with her elbow"Oh, yes right, still not great. Thanks for the notes" Pansy hurriedly rushes out desperate to get away"Ladies, are you intending on attending my class today or just to loiter in the hallway?" comes the stern voice of Professor McGonagall from behind PansyPansy's breaths out she has never felt so relieved to see a professor in her life before"Sorry Professor, I was just giving Parkinson some notes""That's very good of you Ms Granger" says Professor McGonagall peering over her glasses with scrutiny.Not that Pansy could blame her, the rivalry between the Slytherin's and Gryffindors was legendary, exchanging notes would be highly unusual behaviour, they were more likely to be exchanging hexes."Now that you have exchanged notes, do you think you can manage to attend my class?""Oh yes, sorry" answers Granger swiftly as she turns back into the classroom towards her seat followed by the Slytherin's and the watchful eye of Professor McGonagall."That was really smooth Pansy" jibes Tracey Joyfully as they take their seats"Leave it" replies Pansy through gritted teeth, fully aware she has made a fool of herself in front of her friends and GrangerTransfigurations class ends to Pansy's relief without any embarrassing events, but she can barely recall what the lesson was about. She spent most of the class trying to avoid looking at Granger which made her only want to turn to look at her more. In fact, she was certain at one point Granger may have caught a glimpse of her looking over which did nothing but send a new wave of burning heat over her body."Are you going to read Grangers notes?" asks Daphne casually later that evening in their dormitory as she prepares for bed "I suspect her notes would be very good".Pansy takes a sideways look at the parchments lying on her bedside table. She hasn't looked at them yet, trying to put the whole embarrassing moment behind her. "They would be good" Pansy whispers aloud to no one in particular, taking the parchment and un-scrolling it gently.As expected Grangers notes are extremely thorough but Pansy is captivated by the discernible style of Grangers writing. It was as if she had a window into Granger's private thoughts and feelings.Pansy always felt that handwriting can tell so much about a person's personality, Blaise has large writing which matches his large bold personality perfectly, Millicent, on the other hand, has petite tight writing which again suits her introverted personality. She was always trying to make herself smaller.The shapes of the letters Granger has written are unique, remarkably strong, written with confidence yet still delicate and rounded oozing softness and femininity. A complex and intriguing combination, that leaves Pansy cocking her eyebrow with interest as she analyses the letters."You should thank her" interrupts Tracey "it's the nice thing to do after-all"Pansy is fully aware Tracey is trying to be funny, but she does have a point. It is customary to send a thank you card or note when someone bequeaths you a gift, it doesn't mean anything else.Leaning into her bottom draw Pansy finds her quill and pretty green parchment which she saves for thank you moments like this.Granger, she begins to scribe before pausing. What in Merlin's name does she write? she wonders. Chewing on her bottom lip, a myriad of thoughts passes through her mind, starting off just with Granger seemed rather harsh but then again she didn't want to give the impression that she actually liked Granger, she was after all a know it all Gryffindor. Deciding to be polite Pansy writesDear GrangerThank you for the notes. They are very well written. They will come in very handy.Kind regardsPansy ParkinsonThere straight to the point polite but without any emotion thinks Pansy done and dusted, I'll send it in the morning, she decides before snuggling down into her bed for some sleep.After some deliberation and hesitation, the gentle but impatient peck from her owl encourages her to tie the short note to its leg, the next morning in the Owlery.She watches in admiration as her beautiful owl, Achelois, with its golden tan feathers spreads its wings and soars off to deliver her note.A bout of uncertainty strikes the moment Achelois leaves the owlery, had she written too much, had she not written enough. There was no way what she wrote could be taken out of context, could it? Could it give a hint of the thoughts and dreams she has been having? Perhaps she should have ended just with regards, and left out the word kind, did that provide too much information, familiarity?By the time Pansy arrives at breakfast she has convinced herself she has made a grave mistake. She races towards her friends desperate for advice on how she intercept her owl and the note before Granger receives it.The look on their faces has her stopping in her tracks, particularly when Daphne gives her a devilish wink. The air around the Slytherin table is thick with what can only be described as excited anticipation. Whispering amongst themselves their faces are alight with enthusiasm.A panicked realisation courses through her - the bet. They had planned something momentous, something wicked and they were all in on it, her entire house. Her body flares with heat, how on earth can she get out of this, her only course of action would be to turn and run. Her nerves are like shots of electric current racing through her veins."Pansy, quick sit down or you'll miss the show" urges Daphne moving over so Pansy can sit down next to her"You're going to love this" says Millicent smiling broadlyPansy's legs tremble as she sits beside her friends she's just about to ask what is going on when she nearly jumps from her seat in shock as the doors of the Great Hall burst open which is closely followed by shrieks that bounce off the cold stone walls around the entire hall.A very naked boy wearing only a mask races through the Great Hall. raucous laughter, wolf whistles, and cheers erupt, loud enough to rival that of the Quidditch World Cup Final."It's Theo" Tracey manages to say, in between cheers "he lost the bet, you were supposed to have lost your temper and hexed Granger by now"Pansy claps loudly as tears of laughter stream down her cheeks, her sides begin to ache as Theo races past the Ravenclaw table with the tiny Professor Flickwick attempting to chase him, waving his arms about, but his small legs are unable to keep up as Theo gives a final salute to the Slytherin table before racing out the Great Hall.Pansy cannot control her laughter, she instantly feels relaxed, Theo had lost the bet that meant he would not be planning any more pranks at Pansy expense."Who to?" says Pansy gasping for breath"Me" replies Millicent proudly"Mills, you're the best"The entire Great Hall was still in an uproar, abuzz with raucous antics, the twins from Gryffindor were standing and clapping their hands furiously, the girls from Hufflepuff had their faces buried in their scarfs attempting to look shocked but were giggling hysterically. It takes at least three green firecrackers exploding from Professor Dumbledore's wand to bring silence to the energetic room."Professor Snape," Professor Dumbledore says calmly, "would you mind checking on our friend, it is rather chilly today I would hate for someone to catch a cold".And with that Professor Dumbledore sat himself down putting an end to the frivolity.The noise may have quietened but all the students were frantically chatting amongst themselves, this was the most exciting thing to have happened in the Great Hall since the Tri-Wizard tournament.Pansy's heart jolts forwards as glances towards the Gryffindor table, Granger is trying her best to be composed and disapprove of the antics but failing. A smile is plastered on her face. Her perfectly shaped lips send an involuntary shiver down her spine Granger's honey brown eyes are glowing creating an unusual sensation in the bottom of her belly, she looks beautiful, stunning even. Pansy quickly looks away with a blush not wanting to be caught admiring Granger.It was only when Pansy hears the screeching and flapping of hundreds of owls swooping in through the windows to deliver the daily mail that her panic resurfaces - the note.Pansy watches with bated breath as her majestic owl swoops in, she tries to catch Achelois eye hoping to stop the delivery, but an owl with a mission is practically impossible to intercept.She watches as Achelois drops the note in Grangers lap, her nerves becoming frazzled by the second as Granger takes the note with a quizzical look and slowly begins to read.A warmth of indescribable happiness fills Pansy that she can't help but smile a very small smile when Granger looks towards her and offers her a sweet grin. Unsure what to do, Pansy begins to butter her toast, unable to understand why she is smiling so muchThe morning's naked antics set the tone for the day. The halls were filled with jovial banter and laughter, with everyone chuckling and giggling about the naked streak. Speculation was rife on who it could be, and no one from Slytherin was talking - this was their little secret.By the end of the day, walking towards the Slytherin Common Room, Pansy feels almost light, like a giant weight had been lifted from her shoulders with Theo losing the bet, and everyone was still caught up with the streak no one had time to concentrate on pranking Pansy. Another day down only a few more to go.Pansy, Daphne, Millicent, and Tracey walk into a room full of laughter. Blaise is standing on one of the emerald green armchairs with one hand up in the air as if he is in a theatre production, before chanting"My name this Theodore Nott
And I have a very small...""Shut up" huffs Theo throwing one of the oversized plush velvet pillows towards Blaise, making him tumble into the armchair in a fit of laughter.Pansy can't help but laugh along with the rest of the Slytherin's at Theo's expense."Mental note, don't bet against Baulstrode" mumbles Theo under his breath, wincing in pain a little as he wiggles on the lounge"What's the matter with you?" asks Tracey still laughing"Tell them Theo" laughs out Blaise "this is brilliant""Shut it""Tell us Theo" urges Daphne who too can't suppress a giggle"It's nothing, just...when Snape came looking for me I had to hide behind a statue that's all" says Theo a deep crimson blush colouring his cheeks"He's...he's..." Blaise struggles to say gasping for air in between bouts of laughter "he's...""Oh don't bloody hurt yourself Blaise" scoffs Theo "Fine! I had to squeeze in between a statue and the wall, it was a tight squeeze and so...""He's scrapped his bum and who knows what else against the stone wall. He's got wall rash" blurts our Blaise in complete delight at his friends' misfortune, tears of joy streaming down his face.Laughter once again erupts throughout the Common Room, Pansy herself has to clutch her sides from the pain that only a deep laugh can bring.Pansy was still laughing when a school owl with a red note between its beak swoops into the Common Room dropping the note on her head before flying off.Taking the note she begins to read, the letters blurry due to her tear-streaked eyes, but there was no denying who it was from, Granger. There was a faint smell of vanilla coming from the parchment, she wanted to bring the note to her face and inhale deeply to be sure, but that would be completely inappropriate with everyone around.Dear ParkinsonThank you for your note.I'm glad you found them useful. On another topic, I have seemed to have forgotten the name of that product you mentioned for my hair. If it is no bother, would you mind reminding me of it, please?Kind regardsHermione Granger"Poor Granger, she thinks she has made a new friend she's going to be devastated after the Ball when you go back to being mean to her". says Tracey who has just finished reading the note over Pansy's shoulderFeeling like someone had just punched her in the heart, guilt oozes through Pansy's veins like slow burning lava. She hadn't thought of that. What happens after the Ball, yes she had wanted things to go back to the way they were, but now she wasn't so sure. In fact, she wasn't sure about anything."Well that's life," says Pansy trying her best to maintain an aloof demeanor in front of her friends.Tucking the note in her cloak pocket she shoo's some second years off the lounge so they could torment Theo a little longer.Later that evening in bed, Pansy quietly pulls the red note from the cloak and reads it once again. Checking to see her roommates were not watching her, she draws the parchment closer to her face and inhales. There were definite traces of vanilla scent and something else Pansy couldn't quite place. Chewing on her bottom lip she wonders whether this is the perfume Granger wears.Reading the note yet another time, Pansy concludes the note is formal but polite and there was an open question in there regarding the hair product.Technically Pansy didn't need to reply she could just ignore the request from Granger but that wouldn't be very nice, besides a little part of her wanted to converse with Granger again.Pulling out another sheet of green parchment Pansy begins to scribe.Pansy can't help but smile at the new note in her hands. Two days had passed since Pansy had received her first note from Granger, and since then another two had arrived. The notes were mild banter, short and polite. Pansy had simply replied with the name of the product that Granger should use in her hair, and also offered a makeup tip or two, namely pending what colour dress Granger was going to wear, stick to one colour pallet, it was important to match eye colour makeup to the colour of your robes but not be necessarily identical. Violet eyeshadow combined with a violet dress and lipstick would be horrendous.In between their notes she had discovered Granger was planning on wearing a royal blue dress, which Pansy thought would actually really suit Granger's skin tone.The latest note now in her hand had that tinge of Granger anger and frustration which Pansy found quite amusing. Granger had asked what Pansy was wearing to the Ball, and of course she had refused to tell her, it was a surprise.Are you honestly not going to tell me after I have told you what I am wearing? Read the note inner hand.No formalities, just that one sentence. Pansy could just imagine the sheer look of indignation and frustration Granger wore as she wrote the note, it made her smile and feel as if she was playing a wonderful game.Taking another piece of green parchment Pansy writes. That is correct.She could barely contain the laughter imaging Grangers reaction to this note. Granger was renowned for having a feisty attitude, she wore emotions well and truly on her sleeve, this latest note would definitely rile her up and it delighted Pansy to no end.Pansy never received a reply note from Granger, but strangely she did not feel bad, in fact, it was quite the opposite she felt playful, teasing Granger had always been one of her favourite past times, even if this little tease didn't have the malice her usual taunts had.Pansy's tummy flips in nervous excitement when she sees Granger the next day with her head buried In a book studying furiously in the library. Despite the little part of her telling her to walk away, there was still time for someone to humiliate her and Granger she can't help but walk towards Granger. Her body buzzing with electric energy."What's the matter, Granger, struggling to figure something out?" teases PansyHer stomach takes another flip when Granger looks up at her with at first with an annoyed look that turns quickly into amusement. Pansy had never noticed how Granger's eyes had a certain playful twinkle to them, then again most of the interactions had been strained to say the least"Some things are not that hard to decipher" says Granger leaning back in her chair with a grin"Oh really. Is that so". replies Pansy now leaning on the table with both hands flat on the top. She's unable to keep the smile from her face"Of course" says Granger confidently knowing full well Pansy is referring to their last letter to each other and not the homework before her "it would have to be green, the colour of Slytherin""Oh. Interesting. Is that why your dress is blue because you're in Ravenclaw?" smiles Pansy broadlyHer smile widens as Granger opens her mouth to say something but promptly closes it realising she had no comeback. Her logic had failed her.Pansy's legs tingle with joyful excitement she had cornered Granger who obviously hated being outwitted.Pansy stares at Granger in silence, tension building between them like hot lava ready to erupt through the earth's crust. They stare at each other intently daring the other to make a move, to say something. The air around them thickening with electric tension. The twinkle of challenge in Granger's eye makes Pansy smirk playfully. Pansy's hand twitches as she is overcome with the temptation to reach over and touch Granger's hair again."Pansy." calls out Daphne from behind her looking between Granger and Pansy with interest "Are you coming to our next lesson?""I'll leave you to it then," says Pansy pushing off the table, turning and walking out with Daphne.Excitement blazes In her chest as she visualises Granger sitting there, her arms still folded with an annoyed defeated look on her face. She could feel Grangers eyes little tiny daggers in her back follow her out of the library and just for good measure she makes sure to walk tall and sway her hips just that little more."You seem to be getting on ok, you didn't hex each other," says Daphne casually"Mmmm" replies Pansy smiling, the latest encounter with Granger feeling energetic and content."There's still time before the Ball I suppose, " says Daphne"Desperate to get your hands on my dress are you?" "Something like that" smiles Daphne sweetlyPansy could barely concentrate on her lessons for the remainder of the day. A cluster of tiny energetic butterflies flutter in the pit of her stomach as she thinks of their innocent encounter in the library, which quickly morph into visualising Granger beneath her in the infirmary.Pervasive thoughts wondering of the softness of Grangers lips plaque her, feeding an insatiable ache in her very core that keeps building as the day progresses.By the time she reaches Professor Binn's dull History of Magic lesson, her thoughts and fantasies are completely consumed by images of kissing and tracing her fingers along Granger's body so much so her entire body feels alight with fire leaving her blushing furiously.She never really been one to fantasise about others before, let alone a woman or Granger, but today she let her imagination run wild."Pansy" where are you going says Daphne after their final lesson of the day"Back to the common room" replies Pansy confused"We have dance lessons with McGonagall" reminded TraceyPansy had completely forgotten about the dance lessons. Professor McGonagall had provided dance lesson prior to the Yule Ball during the Triwizard Tournament. She obviously was not impressed with some people's ability to perform the correct steps and decided to hold another two dance lesson prior to this Ball as a necessity. Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw students had one of the lessons, which left Gryffindor and Slytherin students together for this lesson. Why Hogwarts continues to try and force these two houses together unnecessarily is something Pansy will never understand."But we know how to dance" moaned Pansy "we were raised knowing the correct steps and etiquette""Well not all of us had the exact same upbringing," says Daphne casting a sideways glance at Tracey "we are all going," she says pointing her thumb towards Millicent and Tracey "it'll be fun""Fine let's go" grumbled Pansy, who would have far preferred going back to her room to practice hairstyle options for the upcoming Ball.When Pansy and her friends arrived at the Great Hall the tables had been pushed against the walls, with the benches in front so they could be seated. As to be expected Slytherin sat on one side and the Gryffindors opposite. Pansy couldn't help but note that most of the Gryffindor boys, particularly Weasley and Potter looked rather peaked, like they would rather be fighting trolls than be at a dance lesson."Now" began Professor McGonagall "The upcoming Ball is an opportunity for us all to – er – let our hair down,' she says, in an almost disapproving voice.Pansy couldn't help but smile. Professor McGonagall, with her hair in a tight bun, looks as though she had never let her hair down in her life.'"Just because we do not have international guests at this Ball does NOT mean that we will be relaxing the standards of behaviour, particularly when it comes to dancing. Now we do have more girls than boys, so we will need to take turns and rotate partners, so some girls will need to wait until a boy is available""Excuse me Professor," says Bridget Featherstone a fellow Slytherin "I have a suggestion"Pansy's stomach drops, the last time Bridget had a suggestion she spent hours writing up school notes for Granger while she was in the infirmary with her pink strawberry coloured face."I'm sure some girls won't mind pairing up" continues Bridget " In fact, it might be good an idea for a pureblood who was raised knowing all the steps like I don't know, Pansy, for instance, to be paired with a Muggleborn, like ummmm Granger" she says in faux innocenceSniggers and giggles wave through the Slytherin's. The Gryffindor's straighten their backs in protest. Pansy could feel her face instantly redden in embarrassment. Her insides twist and spin. Bridget was going to be one of the first people she would throw her wrath and revenge at once this was all over.Pulling courage from Merlín knows where Pansy clears her throat and sits tall before speaking"I would be delighted to assist if you think that is appropriate Professor," she saysPansy sees Millicent raise her hand before saying "I'm also happy to assist, as is Daphne" she says nudging Daphne who had a shocked look on her face before answering "yes of course"Pansy has to suppress the urge to jump up and hug Millicent for trying to help and support Pansy, even if deep down she knows Millicent is doing this to win a bet."Very well, that is very kind of you. Five points to Slytherin House for your generosity"Pansy could tell it pained Professor McGonagall to award the points but how could she not, with this kind gesture from the Slytherin's."Well, perhaps Ms. Greengrass you could pair with Ms. Lewin".Jessica Lewin was a quiet Muggleborn in Gryffindor. The thought struck Pansy like lightning, Professor McGonagall was pairing Slytherin's with Gryffindors. Logically it made sense, Gryffindor had more Muggleborns than Slytherin's but Pansy's heart was racing faster than a galloping hippogriff at the thought that she might actually be paired with Granger."Ms. Baulstrode with Ms. Jenkins" continues Professor McGonagall "and Ms. Parkinson" pauses Professor McGonagall. Pansy's feels her heart stop for a brief moment "perhaps with Ms. Granger. Come along then let's get started. Everyone else please pair up"Pansy's insides twist and wriggle like her stomach is riddled with snakes as she stands and makes her way towards Granger. She can feel everyone's eyes in her, expecting her to explode in disgust."Come on Granger. Let's teach you how to dance" says Pansy in the best aloof voice she could possibly manage despite the thundering of her heart against her chest."Now students pay attention. Gentlemen and - err - ladies, take the lead by placing your hand on your partner's waist" says Professor McGonagall nodding towards Pansy and the Slytherin's."What are you doing Granger?" says Pansy as both Pansy and Granger place their hands on each other's waist and trying her best to ignore the electrifying shiver that crawls down her spine at Granger's touch."I'm perfectly capable of dancing, thank you very much, so there's no reason I can't take the lead" replies Granger with a hint of indignation"But I'm supposed to be teaching you""Like I said I'm perfectly capable -""Everything alright Ms. Granger" Professor McGonagall irritated voice cracking them to attention like a whip"I was just saying, I am capable of taking the lead" whined Granger"Well given Ms. Parkinson has kindly offered to assist, I think it's only fitting she take the lead don't you?" she says peering over her glasses at Granger"Yes Professor" replies Granger meeklyPansy's stomach lurches as though she has tripped on a step going downstairs when she slides her hand around Granger's waist, while Granger places her hand gently on Pansy's shoulder. Her mind in a spin she has to concentrate very hard on not stepping on Granger's toes.They advance, retreated, spin around the room, the people around her become a blur.
She finds herself in a different world, a world where her emotions were becoming unleashed, a world where she was slowly falling for the honey brown eyes staring intently at her. The air around them seemed to be thickening, making it heavy to breathe. Her attraction to Granger is growing creating that type of heady trance that draws a butterfly to nectar."Oomph"Pansy feels a sharp push into the middle of her back, thrusting her forward into Granger, instantly snapping her back to attention."Mr. Longbottom" chips Professor McGonagall "Watch where you are going""Sorry Professor". says, LongbottomPansy drops her hand from Grangers' waist like a hot poker. She shifts uncomfortably under Granger's inquisitive and intense state""Err -" she begins"Everything alright Ms. Parkinson?" asks Professor McGonagall.Pansy can feel the eyes of everyone in the room on her, waiting for her to erupt. Her body fèels on fire, every fiber of her being wants to turn and run from the Great Hall, from this situation, from these feelings. She desperately needs to get away."Yes, Professor" she manages to answer, thinking fast "I just err don't think Granger needs lessons. She knows the steps". she says quickly"Very well. Swop with Mr. Longbottom, I'm sure his partner's feet could do with the respite."Instant relief floods her body as she quickly turns from Granger to face Longbottom's partner, Jennifer Squish, appropriately named thought Pansy given her face looked like she had missed the wall at Platform 9 3/4 and run into another wall - a few times - with her flat little nose. At least there was no chance of falling for her thinks Pansy as she takes the lead and begins to dance.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The entire Slytherin Common Room was in a buzz. The day of the Ball has finally arrived. Girls sat in groups on the plush green lounges and winged chairs giggling and whispering, shrieking with laughter, excitedly comparing notes on what they were going to wear to the Ball and who they would dance with. The boys too were very excitedly talking and planning their attire for the evening. The tension surrounding the bet that had kept Pansy on edge for the past months melted into nothing on the day of the Ball. She had won the bet. Tonight she would be wearing the dress she so desperately loved, the dress that had put her into so many awkward and embarrassing situations and created confusing thoughts. But now she sits on the couch with her friends, her body at ease. “I wonder who Dumbledore has organised for entertainment,” says Millicent“The Green Harlets apparently” replies Pansy while adding some nail polish to her perfectly sculptured nails“What?!” yelp her friends in unison, disbelief and excitement etched on their faces and voicesWith all the commotions and shenanigans of the bet, Pansy has forgotten to tell her friends what Granger had said that night in the abandoned classroom. “How do you know that?” questions Tracey“I don’t for sure. Granger told me that’s what Brown told her”.“Oh really.” says Daphne with a mischievous smile “did Granger happen to tell you anything else during your times together alone. Now that you’re so close and all”Pansy can feel her cheeks flush red with embarrassment “No she didn’t actually” replies Pansy ignoring Daphne’s insinuating comments and focussing on her nails“What’s going to happen between you and Granger now anyhow?” asks Millicent“What do you mean?”“Well now that you guys have been nice to each other, you seem to be getting on ok”“Things will go back to exactly how they were before this bet,” says Pansy not wanting to admit her feelings towards Granger may have changed, “Anyhow, I need to start my beauty regime for tonight. I dibs the shower first” she says getting up and making her way towards the bathroom ignoring the looks her friends gave her. Pansy’s toes flinch only momentarily as they touch the chilled tiled floor in the shower, before the warm water begins to cascades down her body, her mind replaying the question Millicent had asked. What would happen now? There’s no reason to be nice to Granger anymore, in fact, the Slytherin’s would expect her to be mean but there’s a big part of her that doesn’t want that anymore. She did enjoy teasing Granger in the library the other day, but that was different it didn’t have that nasty edge her usual teasing had.She closes her eyes leaning her head against the tiles and lets the droplets fall on her hoping they wash away her conflicting thoughts and feelings. Pansy along with every other Slytherin girl spend the rest of the afternoon prepping and preening for the evening. Her nails done, her body moisturised with her favourite fragrance, her make up completed to perfection highlighting the small tinges of green that were sprinkled in her eyes and her hair styled into long wavy curls that tumbled over her shoulders like a wave, a far cry from her page boy hair cut days. All that was left to do was to slip on the dress. “What time is it Mils?” asks Pansy “7.25”“Ah so we still have 22 minutes then”“What?” asks Millicent “the Ball starts at 7.30, in like 5 minutes”.“Yes, but we can’t arrive straight on 7.30. We need to be fashionably late so we can make a grand entrance. Seventeen minutes late is perfect, it’s enough time that everyone has arrived but not too long that people are already in their groups and no longer paying attention to enters the Hall.” explains Pansy who was now pulling out her dress from the box. Butterflies flutter excitedly in her belly as she holds the dress before her. The fine trace elements of green and silver shine and dance against the black material beautifully, magic is embedded into every delicate thread. The dress glides over her shoulders and shimmers over her hips, perfectly hugging her curves. The low cut front and back offering just a small classy taste of what lies beneath. The dress screamed elegance and seduction at its finest, tantalising all the senses. Pansy twirls and feels like she is floating on air, it perfectly moves with her body, the allure of the dress was completely hypnotising.“You look beautiful Pansy” says Daphne “the belle of the ball. I still think that dress would have looked good on me too thou” laughs Daphne who is wearing a stunning emerald green ball gown which perfectly suits her blonde hair and fair skin.“Thanks Daphne, you look great too,” says Pansy sincerely“Shall we go ladies? We’ll need to leave soon if we are going to be exactly 17 minutes late” laughs Tracey“Let me just put my shoes on, and we can go”Pansy feels like every fiber of her being was vibrating with anticipation as the Slytherin friends make their way to the Great Hall. They had all decided to go dateless to the Ball, that way they didn’t have to be tied down to entertaining their partner for the entire evening. They were all deliriously happy. “Time check,” says Pansy as they arrive at the giant wooden doors to the Great Hall“7.46”“Perfect, shall we,” says Pansy pushing through the doors Pansy tingles from her head to her toes as the entire room turns to stare at them. Happiness poured out of her like sunshine, glowing from the inside out as people gasped. She could hear the whispers and gasps of awe as she walked pastShe was having the exact effect she wanted. She couldn’t help but smile as she saw some of the boy's jaw drop and girls gape as she walks past.“Pansy, you look divine,” says Blaise taking her hand and kissing it “you better save a dance for me”“Of course Mr. Zabini”“And me,” says Theo“I’m not sure you deserve a dance after everything” jokes Pansy“Don’t be like that Pansy, it was just a little game. Plus you won if the looks everyone are giving you is anything to go by” smiles TheoPansy casts her eyes around the room, and surely just as she hoped all eyes were on her, but her interest lay in finding only one person.A group of Gryffindor’s huddled together, catches her eye. Weasley was sitting on a chair looking glum and slumped over, not that Pansy could blame him he was wearing those atrocious and old dress robes that he wore to the Yule Ball again. Next to him, dressed in far better robes was Potter but looking equally glum. Pansy’s heart jolts to her throat standing beside them smiling widely was Granger. Her hair sleek and shiny, twisted into an elegant knot with only a few perfectly placed strands cupping her face. A far cry from the everyday bushy mop she normally sported. Her Royal Blue dress fitting her beautifully and highlighting her figure smashingly. Pansy got that tingly feeling all over again as Granger looks to her and smiles sweetly. “Ladies, Gentlemen,” says Professor Dumbledore standing at the podium wearing bright purple dress robes with gold edging, hushes the crowd instantly. Peering over his half-moon spectacles he says “well what are you waiting for? Dance”And with those words, the Great Hall candles that usually lit the Great Hall were transformed into thousands of tiny lights being powered by real fairies. The house banners were replaced with giant dancing figurines. It was magical.“May I have the first dance, Ms. Parkinson?”It was Draco. He looked dashing in his high collared all black robes, but Pansy couldn’t help but notice the sadness and worry in his eyes.“Why of course Mr. Malfoy. Shall we” says Pansy holding out her handA few years ago being asked to dance by Draco would have been the only thing that she could ever want, but now she wasn’t sure. They were more friends than anything else. “I wasn’t going to come tonight,” says Draco looking over her shoulder into the distance“Why not?”“I might not even be at Hogwarts next year, with everything that’s going on. You kno-“ Draco cuts his sentence short“Draco?-““Let’s just enjoy tonight and show these Neanderthal’s how it’s done like only Purebloods can do” he interrupts spinning her around the dance floor, obviously not wanting to talk about what is on his mindPansy knows Draco is intimating that You Know Who is back and may be in power by next year. The thought sends an involuntarily shiver down her spine, particularly with the look Draco can’t hide in his grey eyes, but like Draco said she tells herself let’s not worry about it tonight. The worry for her friend soon disappears as song after song she is invited to dance. She feels more confident than ever, her movements flowed with dazzling grace, the dress flowing with her actions like ribbons in the wind, all eyes on her with the swaying movement of her hips and the alluring twist of her body. She was on top of the world.“I need a drink” she calls out over the loud music after her seventh dance in a row and makes her way to the refreshments table. The table is filled with a feast of sweet and savoury delights. As much as she would love to gobble down one of those tempting creamy puffs there is no way she is risking getting this dress dirty. Instead, she opts for the safe option of a cool refreshing glass of fruit punch. “Are you having a nice time?” comes a gentle voice behind herPansy’s tummy tumbles as she turns to see Granger standing there with a wide smile. “I am, and you?”“Yes, but the boys are not very interested in dancing,” says Granger nodding towards a gaggle of Gryffindor boys seated at a table in a heated discussion about Quidditch no doubt“So I was almost right,” says Granger“About?”“Your dress. There’s Slytherin green in your dress”Pansy can’t help but laugh, Granger had to always be right “I hardly think this sprinkle of green means you were right. So you like what you see?” Pansy asks cheekily“It’s umm it’s very-“ Granger stumbles over her words “yes” she finally manages, her cheeks instantly turning a shade of pink. “I was wondering if, umm maybe -“Whatever Granger was going to ask Pansy never found out as the dense docile tones of her fellow housemate Vincent Crabbe interrupts her. Standing to her side is Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle, both holding large plates overflowing with food. Vincent and Gregory were not the sharpest wands in Slytherin and what they lacked in intelligence they made up for in sheer size, both big and round. Both were wearing green robes which she heard Potter say made them look like giant moss boulders and she couldn’t really disagree.“Whatcha doing Pansy? You don’t have to be nice to the Mudblood anymore the bets over. Omffph what?” says Vincent as his fellow sidekick Greg Goyle elbows him in the ribs.“It’s a secret remember? We can’t talk about bets” says Greg slowlyPansy’s stomach drops, she hopes against hope that Granger didn’t hear. “Just go or I will tell everyone you told the Slytherin secret,” she says through gritted teeth in annoyance. Her words have Greg and Vincent scurrying off but not before grabbing another cake each. “Granger don’t listen to them, they - ” Pansy tries to explain turning to Granger. The mixed look of anger and hurt stopping her in her tracks“I knew you were up to something” spits Granger. “A bet. You were being nice to me because of a bet. You, Pansy Parkinson, are the vilest human being that ever existed” she says before turning. Pansy watches as Granger walks very slowly and erectly towards the exit to the Great Hall. Her stomach feels heavy like she's eaten a cannonball. She hadn’t planned on telling Granger about the bet. To be honest she hadn’t planned on anything much to do with Granger and their awkward friendship after the Ball. “Pansy you ok?” asks Daphne who has saddled up beside her along with Millicent and Tracey“Vince told Granger about the bet” “Merlín those two are dense” quips Tracey“Maybe you should go see if she is ok?” says Millicent in barely a whisper“Why would I do that? I don’t care about Granger” says Pansy with more bravado than she felt“Well, it has been rather nice not to always be fighting with them,” says Daphne nodding towards the Gryffindor’s “you never know when we might need them on side”“And technically the Ball hasn’t ended, so the bet still stands, Daphne could strip that dress off of you if you preferred, ” says Tracey jokingly“Fine” huffs Pansy “I’ll go but only because you’re all making me,” she says as her friends smile behind her backPansy walks down the hall her belly full of dread, the sound of the music from the Ball slowly fading away as she weaves through the corridors. What in Merlin's name does she even say to Granger and how on earth is she actually going to find Granger anyhow.Pansy stops suddenly as she sees Granger sitting on the bottom of a step, alone except for a small ring of twittering yellow birds circling her head. She really is good at spell work thinks Pansy, she looks beautifully angelic with the tiny birds chirping away, it takes a moment for Pansy to regain her composure. "Go away," says Granger in a harsh voiceGuilt oozes through Pansy as she sees some tears form in Granger's eyes. Pansy really has no idea what to say to Granger all she knew is that felt terrible for upsetting her. "Your...birds they are er — really good. . . " says Pansy cautiously walking closer to Granger“I said go away”“Look, Granger -“"Oppugno!" came a shriek from GrangerTo Pansy’s horror, the tiny flock of birds that were circling Granger like a halo came racing towards her faster than the Hogwarts Express. She barely has time to cover her face and duck as the tiny birds pecked at her hands“Aaarrrgghhh Granger stop” yells Pansy as the birds continued to peck at her. She couldn’t even reach for her wand, or else they may peck at her eyes “They hurt” she yelps as she tries to swot them away while still trying to protect herselfAnd just as quick as the birds attack commenced it ended. Slowly Pansy peaked up from behind her hands. A few tears were flowing more freely down Granger's cheeks, who was still sitting on the bottom step. She’s bloody mental there’s nothing angelic about her at all thinks Pansy, sending birds to attack her like that. “You are a horrible, horrible person Pansy Parkinson. Absolutely horrible” sobbed Granger“Listen-“ Pansy begins her heart still racing from the attack“I should have known. You are vile, nasty - do you enjoy being this mean creature?”“Wha-“ Pansy attempts to speak as she walks closer to Granger. She needs her to calm down. And really Granger should apologise to her for attacking her. “You are heartless, mean just plain cruel. What do you have to say for your self?. It’s true what they say, Slytherin’s are evil.”The air around them cracklings with electricity, annoyance now pulsating through Pany’s veins as Grangers words strike a nerve. Pansy hated that perception of her house and friends that she loved dearly. She opened her mouth to defend her house but Granger was not letting her get a word in edgewise. And as odd as it sounded despite being agitated and angry by Grangers words and actions she couldn’t help but think how pretty Grangers eyes were as they shone brightly from the tears and the passion of her speech.“Gran-““Don’t you Granger me” she lecturesPansy is cut off again. She can feel the blood pumping fast through her veins, Granger has a way of vexing Pansy to the point her toes curl. This is impossible, thinks Pansy, she wanted to grab Granger by the shoulders and shake her into silence. Emotions overruling logical thought. She has no idea when she was within arm’s distance or what possessed her to do what she did, but she before her brain could catch up to her actions she leans down and kisses Granger to shut her up. All else falls silent. The kiss lasted no more than two seconds but long enough to shatter Pansy’s world around her. There was a horrible, swelling, billowing silence as Pansy pulls away. Granger was staring at her, mouth agape in silent shock. Pansy’s heart momentarily freezes, her back stiffens at the realisation of what she had just done. She opens her mouth to speak, but no words will come out, although her mind is howling like a banshee.Panic surges through her veins like electricity. Her brain in complete overload, a tight discomfort squeezes in her chest. Her stomach constricts, she feels the urge to be sick. She does the only thing she can think of she turns and runs, runs to escape, runs to hide.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Pansy bolts down the hallway refusing to look back. The sound of her high heels hitting the hard floor echo off the stone wall. Sweat forms on Pansy’s skin, her eyes throb from the pace she is running. She can feel the oxygen burning her throat as it floods in and out of her lungs. Her heart throbs inside her chest, her skin feels like it is roasting. Her brain feeling like it has been shredded from the inside. The sound of the music from the Ball becoming louder and louder, she was running towards the Ball, she couldn’t do that, not now. Panting for air Pansy races into the nearby girl's bathroom. To her relief it’s empty.
Her chest heaving Pansy clings to the side of the white porcelain sink, a carousel of confusion plaguing her thoughts. Her legs feel numb and unsteady. Her heart feels constructed in her chest, her skin clammy she can feel herself beginning to hyperventilate as she leans further over the skin. “What in Merlins name” Pansy pants as she stares at herself in the mirror. She looks paler than ever. “I’m ruined” Her thoughts are charging horses pulling in opposite directions, her stomach knotted up. “What possessed me to - I’ve never, it’s not me I -” Pansy stops suddenly staring at herself “Imperius Curse, I must of been hexed. Yes that’s it someone put me under the Imperius Curse” Pansy’s heart jolts forwards as the door to the bathroom opens wide and in walks a laughing Daphne, Tracey and Millicent.
Pansy is equally relieved and annoyed, she needs time to process “Pansy, what’s happened?” says Daphne rushing towards her in concern“This is your fault” blames Pansy “you and your stupid bet” Pansy’s words combined with the look on her face has Daphne stopping in her tracks.“Pansy-““All your faults” says Pansy pointing an accusing finger at her friends “your fault, the bloody infirmary, stupid dreams, attacked by birds, and now - oh dear Merlín, I’m ruined” Pansy says walking backwards into a cubicle and slumping down on a toilet seat. “Ruined, ruined” Pansy repeats to herself, her head in her hands “Imperius, it has to be the Imperius Curse”“Pansy stop. Calm down” orders Tracey “Your not making sense. Tell us what happened”Taking a big breath Pansy begins “I went after Granger, like you all told me to do” she says accusingly “she had birds flying around her head-““What type of birds?” asks Millicent “I don’t know little yellow ones, she had conjured them out of thin air”“That’s impressive spell work” “Mils, that’s not important now” says Daphne “Go, on” she says encouragingly to Pansy “She sent the birds to attack me”“She what!”“Mils” snaps Daphne “Sorry” says Millicent looking rather sheepishly “Go on Pansy”“And then she just kept lecturing me over and over, having a go at my character and our house. She would not let me get a single word in, all I wanted was for her to be quiet, and then - oh Merlin” says Pansy thrusting her head into her hands again.“And then” urges Daphne “I - I - I - kissed her” mumbles Pansy burying her face deeper into the palm of her hands “oh dear Merlín, I’m ruined” Pansy is expecting shocked gasps of disbelief from her friends, she is expecting them to tell her she is disgusting or to walk out leaving her there alone, but what she didn’t expect when she peered up at them between her fingers was to see three faces staring down at her, their lips pursed outwards trying their hardest to suppress a laugh.“What’s so bloody funny?” Questions Pansy “can’t you see I’m ruined “Oh Pansy” says Daphne putting a comforting hand on her shoulder while still trying to keep a laugh at bay. “So did you like it?” asks Millicent directly “What?” “The kiss. Did you like it?” “I don’t know” what an odd question to ask in her time of need thinks Pansy. She is desperately confused “it lasted two seconds”“Did Granger like it?” presses Millicent “Mils! What in Merlins name-““I think what Mils is trying to say is,” says Daphne softly and gently “We had our suspicions that you might prefer witches to wizards and so-““What” exclaims Pansy in shock “What, when but what -“ says Pansy lost for words “Well, after the Yule Ball you didn’t seem to show much interest in the boys from our house - “Or any house” interjects Tracey “That doesn’t mean I like witches! It just means that the boys at this school are not to my standard” “You seem to really focus and pay extra attention to the female models in Witch Weekly” “Because I was trying to decide on a style for the Ball” defends Pansy “Well you did kiss Granger” says Millicent bluntly a statement that hushes Pansy instantly “And so we thought” continues Daphne before Pansy could erupt further “we would test it out. We needed to find a person who was worthy of our Pansy” Her emotions and thoughts are a whirlpool swishing and swirling about within her. Pansy can not believe her ears, the bet was never about the dress but some crazy experiment to see if she liked witches.“And you chose Granger” Pansy says more to herself than anyone else “Well she’s smart, a good person, much prettier now that her teeth have shrunk and her hair is not so bushy-“ “And she’s fiesty. You need someone to challenge you and keep you on your toes” says Millicent “And we thought we sensed some chemistry, with all the teasing and what not” adds Tracey Pansy sits in silence staring at her friends mouth open desperately trying to comprehend what they are saying. “If it’s any consolation” says Millicent after a long silence “I have a little crush on Lovegood, and let’s not even talk about these two” says Millicent pointing her thumb between Tracey and Daphne. An awkward silence hovers over them as Pansy still tries to process all that she has learnt.
A loss for words, Pansy can only stare aimlessly between her friends. Confusion reigning within her. They think she likes witches over wizards, and they do prefer witches. Not that she cares if they like witches, but they think she does. Her head is in a spin, like every brain cell has been rearranged and just trying to find it’s rightful place. The more she tries to absorb and comprehend it all, the more her brain becomes a spinning top, always finding more questions than answers. “Maybe we should go back to the Ball?” “I can’t go back there” says Pansy aghast “Granger could be there, she’s probably told everyone. The entire school will be laughing at me”“It’s Granger. She wouldn’t have told anyone yet. She’s probably in the library researching what happened” jokes Tracey“Pansy, it will be fine. There will be more questions asked if you don’t come back to the Ball. Just put on that smile we all do when our parents host their boring dinner parties” says Daphne Begrudgingly Pansy rises from the cubicle. Daphne is right. More questions would be asked if she didn’t go back to the Ball and put on a brave face “Ok, but if one person -““We’ll hex them all” says Daphne linking her arm with Pansy Pansy couldn’t help but think back to the Sorting Hat’s song from first year “Or perhaps in Slytherin. You'll make your real friends” It’s true, when a Slytherin befriends you, they are friends for life. Daphne, Tracey and Millicent were her friends and she would do anything to protect them just like they would for her. “Wait a second” says Pansy stopping in her tracks “Lovegood?” she says turning to Millicent as in “Looney?” Millicent merely shrugs her shoulders “she’s cute, in a weird way”They walk back to the Ball in silence, Pansy still trying to comprehend what she had learnt about her friends and what she herself had done. Her heart rate speeds up with every step and as the music becomes louder and louder. Her shoulders feel hard and heavy like concrete. Her stomach twists and clenches at the prospect of facing Granger after what she did.
Daphne gives her arm a gentle squeeze of encouragement as they enter the Great Hall.
She expects everyone to point their fingers and laugh at her. Bracing herself for ridicule Pansy is completely surprised when no one does, in fact everyone is either dancing or mingling in their groups. “Pansy, there you are. You promised me a dance” says Blaise grabbing her by the hand and dragging her to the dance floor.Pansy lets herself relax just a little when she realises no one at the Ball knows. She can feel an intense stare boring right through her. She knows without looking that it’s Granger, she can just sense it. Casting a sideways glance her suspicions are confirmed. She didn’t think it was humanly possible for her heart to beat this fast, but here it was thumping hard against her chest.
She chooses to do the only thing she can think of, to ignore it and Granger. Pansy spends the rest of the night strategically avoiding Granger and any mention of what occurred in the corridor. By the end of the Ball she is utterly exhausted. Arriving back to her dorm, with her heels in hand her eyes feel heavy, her body aches with tiredness, all she wants to do is crawl into her bed and sleep. “So debrief?” “I’m so tired guys, I just want to sleep” says Pansy collapsing on her bed “Oh no you don’t missy” says Daphne “you’ve avoided this topic all night. What are you going to do now, with Granger. “I can tell you what I’m going to do right now, and that’s get into bed and sleep” says Pansy ”as for Granger, no bloody idea” she says before pulling the curtain around her bed shut. Shimmering out of her dress, Pansy slips into her nightgown and slides into bed. Despite her eyelids feeling as heavy as lead only a few moments ago, she can’t get to sleep. Her body is riddled with nervous energy, the type that makes your soles of your feet tingle. Tossing and turning in a tangle of sheets she just cannot find a comfortable position, no matter how hard she tries, instead she chooses to lie wide awake in bed replaying the evening and trying to process all that occurred. She shivers in embarrassment at the thought of seeing Granger again. She has never regretted anything in life as much as she regrets kissing Granger.
A medley of emotions spiral around her body as she lies there wide awake hoping for sleep to come and give her some respite.
Sleep does eventually come in the wee hours of the morning. Pansy wakes early, earlier than she normally would for a Sunday morning, particularly after the little sleep has had. She can hear movement just outside the curtains around her bed, someone else must be up.“Pansy, are you awake?” comes a whisper. It was Daphne “Yeah”“Oh good” she says drawing the curtains apart with her elbows and slipping into bed with Pansy “move over” Daphne is holding a tray filled with breakfast delights. “I got the elves to bring up food, I figured you wouldn’t want to go to breakfast” whispers Daphne “What’s going on here” says a sleepy Tracey pulling the curtains apart. “You better not have started gossiping without me” she says before joining them on Pansy’s bed. “Might as well wake Millicent too then” says Pansy rolling her eyes With one flick of her wand Tracey sends one of the pillows from her own bed across the room to smack a snoring Millicent in the head.“Wha- wha-what?” says a dazed Millicent looking around trying to work out what woke her from her deep slumber “Breakfast and gossip” “Surely this can wait until a reasonable hour” moans Millicent “it’s Sunday” “That’s ok Mils, you go back to sleep. We’ll just chat over here and maybe fill you in later”“Wait. Fine” says Millicent rubbing her sleepy eyes before making her way towards Pansy’s bed “but it better be good gossip worth getting up for” “Right. Now Pansy” says Daphne as soon as Millicent has made herself comfortable “What are you going to do about Granger?” That feeling of dread quickly overcomes Pansy again, she has absolutely no idea what to do about Granger and she told her friends so. “Let’s go back and trace this out” says Tracey “Do you think you might like Granger?”“I have absolutely no idea” replies Pansy honestly “I didn’t even think about her or any other girl like that before this bet”“Really?” asks Millicent in surprise “didn’t think of any girls in that way”“No.”“Ok. Lets take a step back” says Daphne “how did it feel to snog Draco after the Yule Ball” Pansy recalls her first kiss. Draco had asked her to take a walk after they danced a few songs at the Yule Ball, they sat in awkward silence for so long before Draco finally turned to Pansy and kissed her. It wasn’t quite she had expected or read about in the romance section of Witch Weekly. It was nice but it wasn’t the earth shattering moment she had expected. “It was ok, I guess. It was our first kiss so we didn’t really know what we were doing” “What about when you snogged Blaise. Did you get a tingly feeling in your stomach” “Not really” confesses Pansy. Her kiss with Blaise was certainly better than with Draco but again it was not as earth shattering as she had expected either. “What about with Granger?”“I felt like vomiting” Pansy’s response has all three girls laughing out loud. Wiping the tears from her eyes Millicent asks “you said you had dreams about her last night, the dreams of Granger....are they...”Pansy’s cheeks flush with embarrassment.“No need to answer Pansy, the look on your face says it all” says Daphne coming to Pansy’s rescue “what we have to do now is work out if Granger likes you too.”“You really need to snog her again” says Tracey biting into a croissant “Don’t be bloody ridiculous” gasps Pansy “I’m not doing that, I don’t even know if I like her or girls”“Well, there’s one way to find out” giggles Millicent “She’s right” says Daphne “No. Can we drop this please and talk about something else. Anything else, like...when in Merlin’s name you all turned into a girl liking girl coven, and how did I not know?” The girls spend the remainder of the morning gossiping and giggling like a gaggle of hens. Pansy feels so much better than she had the night before. Her friends have convinced her not to worry about her improntude kiss with Granger, and that Granger would be trying to analyse the situation herself before confiding in anyone else. The remainder weekend passes in a blur. They spent it in their common room with many of the other Slytherin’s playing games, eating sweets and gossiping about whatever came to mind. Monday morning rolls around quickly the antics of the weekend feeling like a distant memory as Pansy lies wide awake bed.
It’s far too early to get up, the sun is just breaking through the night sky. She had managed to avoid Granger all weekend, even when she did venture out of the common room, but there was no way she could avoid her now, not with a week full of lessons to attend. Pansy has no idea how long she lies awake for, visualising their potential first encounter after the Ball, so many different scenarios run through her thoughts varying from Granger slapping her to grabbing her by the shoulders and kissing her senseless. Whatever scenario she envisions, all Pansy knew was she didn’t how she was going to handle it.“It’ll be fine Pans, you’ll see no one will even know” says Daphne yawning and stretching So preoccupied with her thoughts, Pansy hadn’t even realised her friends had woken and were about to start getting ready for the day. She dresses in silence after a long shower, doing her utmost to avoid the inevitable which was going to the Great Hall and seeing Granger for the first time since the Ball. The jitters begin again as they reach the large wooden door of the Great Hall. Her heart thumps at the prospect of seeing Granger again. Her mind runs in overdrive as she creates an array of embarrassing scenarios. She imagines the entire school turning towards her as she enters to heckle and tease her. Her mouth is dry. Bracing herself for ridicule Pansy is completely surprised when she enters the Great Hall to find that no one really pays her any attention. They are all chatting among themselves, gingerly talking about the Ball still no doubt. Pansy straightens her shoulders and purposefully walks past the Gryffindor table not daring to look at Granger. She can feel an intense stare burning into her back, even without looking she knows it’s Granger. “Granger is staring at you” whispers Daphne as they sit down at their table Pansy has purposely sat with her back to the Gryffindors so she can’t see Granger. “Are you going to talk to her?” asks Daphne in a hushed voice “I think you should” Pansy chooses to ignore Daphne and focus on buttering her toast. “So glad we have a Hogsmesde trip in two weeks” says Millicent “I’m running out of Fudge Flies from Honeydukes” says Millicent breaking the awkward silence Pansy had completely forgotten about their upcoming trip to Hogsmesde, with the bet, the Ball and Granger occupying her thoughts. Hogsmeade weekend was always a highlight of the school calendar, a time they could visit the nearby township and let ones hair down but it had taken second place to the Ball this time around. The buzz of laughter and excited chatter in the Slytherin common room before any trip was infectious. It was an opportunity to stock up on lollies from Honeydukes and engage in Pansy’s favourite pastime - shopping.“Maybe you could invite Granger to Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop” giggles Tracey before taking a sip of her juice Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop was a small tea shop located off the main road of Hogsmeade. Its location secluded enough to make it a perfect setting for a romantic rendezvous for happy couples to kiss and hold hands. Its decore was filled with soft romantic colours, it’s tables decorated with frilly bows, and of course decorative and dainty tea pots. Pansy again chooses to ignore the jibe and focus on her breakfast. In fact, this was the very beginning of Pansy ignoring things, and she did it well. She successfully ignored Granger, she had no other option from that moment on. As hard as it was she purposely did not look at Granger when she entered any classroom or at meal times, even thou she could tell Granger was trying to catch her eye on too many occasions to count, Whenever, her friends raised the topic of Granger she promptly changed the subject or would leave the room. That’s not to say Granger and their shared moments were not constantly on the forefront of her mind, tormenting her every waking moment. She had become so distracted by her continual nagging thoughts of Granger that she had forgotten some basic spell work, particularly in the classes she shared with the Gryffindors. And that is why she had just finished an after class meeting with Professor MacGonigall who was, to her surprise, genuinely concerned about her. Pansy had of course reassured her nothing was wrong but perhaps she was coming down with something. She could hardly tell MacGonigall the truth about what happened with Granger could she. Her temples throb, her feet drag, her walk back to the Slytherin Common Room from her meeting with Professor MacGonigall is slow as she grapples to come to terms with things. Nearly two weeks had passed since the Ball and here she was still none the wiser. In fact, it had been tortuous, her inside twist and ache like someone has cast the Crucio Curse onto her. Even her appetite had diminished somewhat.Pansy yelps, her blood freezes, a hand has appeared from nowhere and tightened on her wrist. She should fight, she should turn fist clenched and defend herself, but so surprised and shocked by the grasp she lets herself be pushed into a nearby classroom. The door slams behind her, it happens all so quickly her brain hasn’t had time to catch up. Her breath and heart rate have quickened to an unspeakable pace. Spinning around, she sees Granger with her hands on her hips and an annoyed look on her face blocking the exit of the door. Pansy simply stares at her shocked by the attack. Her brain hasn’t caught up to her mouth when she instantly blurts out in a panicked voice “I was Imperiused” Pansy cheeks burn with embarrassment at her nervous outburst. To Pansy’s surprise Grangers features soften, a small amused smile crosses her lips and she drops her hands from her hips. What’s so bloody amusing thinks Pansy, and she would of said so if she trusted herself not to say else silly. “Hogsmeade weekend, meet me at the Whomping Willow, say 10am?” It wasn’t so much a question more a statement. Pansy’s brain stops functioning. Time seems to stop still, she feels numb. Staring wide eyed, her mouth slightly agape all Pansy can do is nod slowly in agreeance.“Well, right that’s good” says Granger stepping from foot to foot. Pansy can tell it looks like Granger wants to say something else more serious but instead she says “See you then” and exits the room, leaving Pansy standing there stunned and confused. It takes a few minutes before Pansy realises she is standing in the room just simply staring at the closed wooden door. Shaking her head, Pansy races from the classroom towards the Slytherin’s dorms. She is panting vigorously by the time she arrives back at her common room. Ignoring the odd stares from her housemates she walks past everyone and straight to her dorm slamming the door behind her. “Granger wants to meet” she blurts out to Daphne and Tracey who are both lying tummy down on Daphne’s bed reading a text book together. Millicent who was leaning against her bed headboard with her knees up reading a magazine promptly puts the magazine aside “Good for you Pans”“What did you say” asks Daphne, her attention now completely focussed on Pansy Pansy’s can feel her cheeks flush with heat as she recalls the situation. “I just nodded”“And...” urges Daphne sensing there was more to the story than Pansy was letting on“I may have said I was under the Imperius Curse”. She confesses blushing furiously “What!” exclaim all three girls in unison laughing hysterically between themselves “Well she bloody surprised me, when she grabbed me from behind and pulled into a classroom” Pansy says defending herself Tracey stops laughing Instantly “Pansy” she says seriously “You’re going to have to be more careful, especially if the rumours are true” The rumours of You Know Who’s return were rife amongst the Slytherin House. Some had boldly claimed they would join his ranks gladly, but most had been quiet, secretly scared knowing if the rumours were true things would not be pleasant for anyone. “Let’s not worry about that just yet” says Daphne redirecting the conversation “explain what happened”Pansy does as she is told and retells the short story “So you just stood there like a stunned Flobberworm” laughs Millicent heartedly “I was taken by surprise” says Pansy who was now becoming offended at being at the brunt of her friends laughter and teasing “Why the Whomping Willow?” questions Daphne “Oh Merlín, maybe she’s going to throw me under the branches and kill me in revenge” says Pansy flopping herself onto the bed face down and burying her face deep into the pillow “I don’t think so Pansy” says Daphne “Maybe she’ll have the entire Gryffindor House standing around laughing at me” mumbles Pansy through her pillow “This is a disaster”. “There’s one way to find out” says Tracey “Now What are you going to wear?” Pansy simply groans into her pillow, wishing the mattress would engulf her whole. She never would have expected to find herself in this predicament. Hogsmeade weekend rolls around quickly. Pansy is convinced someone, somehow has made time move quicker, that somehow the hours have been replaced by minutes and the minutes have become seconds.
She stares at herself in the mirror, Dilated pupils peer back as she just peers at her reflection, her brain feels on fire
Is she really going to do this, to go meet Granger. Curling her toes in her shoes nervously Pansy’s breath becomes restricted, her heart hammers against her chest, her brain a blur she feels she might actually faint. “You’ll be fine Pansy” says Daphne reassuringly “She probably just wants to chat. It’ll all be over in 15 minutes and then you can join us at Hogsmeade” “I never thought I’ld see the day cool, calm collected Pansy Parkinson would turn into a nervous bumbling Longbottom” laughs Tracey behinde themHer words fuelling Pansy, attacking her pride was never a good move. She briskly spins around “And you never will” she says with more conviction and boldness than she was actually feeling “See you at Hogsmeade” and with those words she straightens her back and walks from their dorm The sharp clacking sound of her feet hitting the stone floor reverberate off the walls as she hastily makes her way through the halls of Hogwarts. All around her students are chatting merrily, excited about the trip to Hogsmeade, relaxed without a care in the world. But Pansy’s heart pounds hard against her chest threatening to break out at any moment. She feels completely disjointed unable to comprehend what on earth she is doing or why she is making her way to the Whomping Willow and Granger instead of Hogsmeade with her friends.
A tidal wave of fear washes over her forcing her to take a deep breath. Her brain is in a violent swirl of chaos as she tries to organise her thoughts and feelings, what if this is one giant joke. What if she was right and the entire Gryffindor house are waiting to laugh at her.
Yet, still her feet carry her onwards from the giant castle doors, across the grounds towards the Whomping Willow.
Pansy’s heart jolts, standing quite alone is Granger, near the Whomping Willow, but far enough to avoid any of the aggressive and dangerous swishing and smashing branches. Gryffindor’s. Completely insane thinks Pansy why would you even consider going near that tree.
Pansy considers turning away and just ignoring it all, but just as she completes that thought Granger turns and sees her. She has no option but to continue. “You came” says Granger in a surprised tone as Pansy nears Pansy doesn’t correct her by saying that she was about to leave. “I thought we needed to err chat” continues Granger “And you thought this death trap here was an appropriate place” says Pansy pointing towards the angry tree trying her best to remain calm and not show fear as the branches continue to swing and smash about “Oh, there’s a trick” says Granger smiling pulling her wand from a hideous purple beaded bag she was carrying. Pansy furrows her brow in confusion as Granger shoots a spell at a partially hidden knot on the trunk of the tree. She can’t help but gasp as the once thrashing branches still. “How did-“ Pansy is lost for words“Long story. C’mon” says Granger making her way through the branches “What are you doing? Why are we going in there. What if it starts again?”“We need somewhere quiet” says Granger peering through the branches “And it won’t start again until we are safely in” “Safely in what?”“You’ll see”Pansy takes one last look around the Hogwarts ground before reluctantly following Granger through the branches. Pansy follows Granger into an earthy passageway. It was a small cramped tunnel, that Pansy has to duck so she does not hit her head on the roots of the whopping willow that had penetrated the dirt.“What is this? Where are we going?” asks Pansy trying her best to keep any hint of panic from her voice beside the feeling extremely stressed and worried. “You’ll see” replies Granger joyfully Taking deep steady breaths Pansy winces slightly as specs of dirt fall around her as she follows Granger through the earthy tunnel. They walk in silence. Unwittingly Parkinson’s eyes slowly scan over Grangers slender form, taking in the curves of her hips before casting down to her backside.
Parkinson swallows hard, her throat restricts slightly, despite the dim light from Grangers wand she can easily make out the movement of muscles beneath the skirt Granger is wearing. The mouth becomes dry as she admires how perfectly curvaceous Grangers derrière is. Her hand twitches with the overwhelming urge to reach out and touch Granger. “Not much further” Pansy’s heart jolts in surprise before racing uncontrollably, as she realises that she was once again admiring Grangers form.
Pansy has no idea how long they have been walking but she’s about ready to confront Granger and tell her she’s going back when“We’re here” says Granger her hand on a door that leads out of the passage. Pansy can only nod as Granger opens the door wider to reveal a distressed and derelict room. Pansy could tell it was a very old building. It was someone’s old bedroom she deciphered. The wallpaper was peeling from the walls, furniture was broken as though somebody had smashed it. Even the bed headboard and had deep scratches and was slightly lopsided. The broken windows were all boarded up, but despite the atrocious of it all, it was dust free and broken furniture neatly stacked, as if someone had given it a quick clean prior to their arrival. “What is this place?” asks Pansy with a distinct look of disapproval on her face. Any worry of what Granger was going to ask her and how she would reply disappearing instantly at the sight of the place. “The Shreiking Shack” replies Granger as she pulls out a rug from her purple bag“What!” exclaims Pansy as she frantically looks around in a panic “Are you mental? This place is possessed. not even the Hogwarts ghosts will enter it.”“It’s not possessed” laughs Granger “Oh so people just made up hearing all the screams did they. Look at this room, it’s as if a dozen Peeves have lived here”“I’m not sure I can tell you yet. But it’s not possessed but people think it is so it serves our purposes to have a quiet chat” Granger says as she continues to pull a number of containers from her bag a places them on the rug “You’ll have to do better than that if you think I’m staying in here.” says Pansy walking towards the door. To her surprise she twists and turns the knob but the door does not budge “The doors and windows don’t work, the only way back is the tunnel” says Granger casuallyTrapped again thinks Pansy. This whole fiasco and confusing thoughts and feelings started after she was trapped in the abandoned classroom. Frustrated she turns to Granger is still neatly placing things in order on the rug that she pulls from her bag. The bag much have an extension charm on it thinks Pansy, she really is good at spell work. “What are you doing anyhow?” “I thought- I mean it’s always easier to have a conversation over something to nibble on. Well that’s what my mum would say” says Granger sheepishly as she sits at the rug opening one of the containers Pansy looks around, she curls her toes in her shoes, the soles of her feet tingle. She doesn’t want to stay, face what Granger has to ask but equally she has no desire to head through that dark dirty tunnel on her own. Granger has played this very well. Pansy is trapped between a rock and a hard place. How that girl was not put into Ravenclaw Pansy will never know. “Cracker?” offers Granger holding out one of the containers Resolved that there was no way of getting out of this predicament, Pansy takes a cracker and sits down. A heavy silence settles over them, a thick uneasy tension in the air as they both nibble on their cracker. Unsettled, Pansy glances unceremoniously around the room she hadn’t planned what to say, she wasn’t the one to instigate this meeting so she didn’t feel the need to. Their slow methodical crunching fill the otherwise soundless room. Shifting uncomfortably on the hard floor she wipes a nervous sweaty hand along her skirt. Minutes feel like an eternity as the tension builds, she just wants to break out and run for the door. “Were you really only being nice because of a bet” asks Granger quietly but Pansy can tell there is a dangerous edge to her question and she wouldn’t put it past Granger to lock her in this room for eternity“That’s how it started but...”“But what” questions Granger her eyes narrowing Squirming “I don’t know” answers Pansy Nerves building, her fingers play nervously with the hem of her skirt. Her body tightens unsure of what to say or do. She can hardly say tell Granger about the fantasising she has been having about her “the letters were fun and...” she trails off wishing the floor would just open up and gobble her whole.
Again they are both silent “Professor Lupin used to come here” says Granger after a long moment of silence “What?” Says Pansy both relieved and confused by the sudden change in topic “When he was a student, and it was a full moon we would come here to change” “He was a werewolf as a student” says Pansy scandalised “And they let him come back to teach?” She recalls the outrage when students and parents alike found out that Remus Lupin, their Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor was a werewolf and that Professor Dumbledore let such a vicious and dangerous creature near children. She couldn’t blame anyone for their out rage it was complete and utter madness, not to mention completely irresponsible. “He was a good teacher” says Granger defensively crossing her arms across her chest “That would become a raging blood thirsty animal once a month” “With the right precautions-““You can’t tell me it wasn’t dangerous to an extent ” interrupts Pansy “I mean what if a student happened to be out of their dorms, and you can’t tell me people don’t sneak out every now and then, and he was roaming about. They would have no chance would they?” Pansy notices Granger promptly close her mouth deep in thought, as if she was recalling a memory of sort. She obviously wanted to say something in defence of Professor Lupin but whatever Pansy has said has surprisingly quietened Granger into deep thought. Pansy can’t help but think she had a little win against Hogwarts brightest debater. Yet again the awkward silence engulfs them. Pansy turns to the entrance they arrived, blood pumps through her veins she’s tempted to face that dark tunnel in her own and race back to her friends.“It’s not his fault thou” says Granger finally “he was bitten on purpose, he didn’t choose that life. It’s beyond his control a bit like when someone is under the Imperius Curse. They can’t be held accountable for their actions can they?” Granger’s eyes glean mischievously. Pansy knows she’s referring to her panicked false confession in the classroom that she was under the Imperius Curse when she kissed Granger at the Ball. And just like that the energy in the room has changed to one of playful challenge. The air around them cracking with tension. Granger smirks victoriously at Pansy, she knows she has taken back the reins. Pansy’s stomach flutters like a thousand butterflies dancing an intense tango. Pansy purses her lips, biting back a smirk as Grangers eyes dart down to her lips, a small pink tinge noticeable on her cheeks. Granger is the first to break their stare reaching for another container.“Strawberry?” she offers Pansy holding the container out to Pansy Pansy has a flashback of Granger in the infirmary with bright pink skin after one of the pranks a Slytherin played on Granger. She remembers how bright her skin was against the stark white hospital gown, how she looked just like a giant strawberry. Pansy can’t help but giggle a little. “What’s funny?” “Nothing” says Pansy trying to bite back her nervous laughter, but the more she tries to hold back her giggle the more it threatens to burst out like an overflowing damn. Unable to keep it in any longer, Pansy’s giggle rolls about the room, in fits and bursts “infirmary” she gasps “you looked like a giant strawberry” she manages to squeeze out before laughing out loud again. If her own eyes were not filled with tears of laughter, she may have noticed Grangers pupils dilate to almost black just as a cats would before it attacks. Suddenly without preparation Pansy finds herself on her back on the hard floor, her mouth, lips and chin covered in a delicious sticky sweetness.
Granger has lunged at Pansy with a handful of strawberries, squishing them into her part open mouth. The surprise attack instantly silencing her, and the now precarious position of Granger hovering above her pinning her down is causing her heart rate to speed up immensely at the closeness. “That was not funny” says Granger her eyes sharp and challenging, perhaps still unaware of their now awkward and intimate position. “It was very cruel, all of those pranks were” Pansy can merely nod, her thoughts transfixed on the movement of Grangers lips rather than the words coming from them. She can feel her heart vibrating against her chest. Time moves slowly what is only a second feels like an eternity.
Their eyes lock and Pansy can tell Granger now realises the position they are in but she doesn’t move, instead her eyes dart towards Pansy’s lips. Confusion and tingling anticipations whirls through Pansy’s entire body. She lifts her knees a little, drawing Granger that little bit closer to her.Violent swells of emotions run through her as she raises her trembling hand to Grangers waist causing Granger to inhale sharply, but instead of pulling away Granger moves ever so slowly closer and closer to Pansy. Cautiously their eyes shift between each other's lips and eyes, as they move closer together until their breath mingles, and the swirl of sensations churning within Pansy makes her dizzy as a warmth broils through her body. The air around them thickens with tension and desire. A jolt of searing hot excitement races through Pansy as their lips touch ever so gently and tentatively. Her stomach flips and sparks like a thousand fireworks have been let off as Granger’s eyes flutter shut, her lips parting slightly, inviting her in. Their lips meld into each other perfectly.
The way their lips move leisurely against each other and as their tongues intertwine has a low moan escaping Pansy. No other kiss had felt like this before, Pansy could kiss these lips forever. Pansy exhales as they break momentarily to look at each other, both with shaky, shallow breaths. Granger gives Pansy a crooked smile before slowly licking the strawberry juice transferred from Pansy’s lips to her lips away, a move that completely captivates Pansy sending a whole army of tingling goose pimples down her body. What she really wants to say is kiss me again, but “Ummm” is all the words that Pansy can muster as Granger still hovers dangerously close above. “You don’t happen to have a cushion in that bag do you?” The hard floor now hurting the back of her head, despite her wanting nothing more than to stay in this position for eternity. “No, but I did clean and change the sheets on the bed”. Back peddling quickly “because the room was a mess, and it smelt musty, so i gave it a quickly clean, I didn’t mean to imply, I mean I just -“ Pansy places her finger on Grangers lips, hushing her instantly. She can’t help but smile as Grangers cheeky burn redder than a tomato. “That would be more comfortable” says Pansy smiling, her entire body alight with with an aching desire to kiss Granger again. Granger returns the smile as she holds her hand out and helps Pansy from the floor. Nerves tingle down her legs to the tips of her toes as she sits carefully on the bed still holding Grangers hand, her stomach knotted with excited nerves, her heart beats faster against her chest. Gently she leans back onto the mattress pulling Granger towards her until they are lying face to face. “Still under the Imperius Curse” whispers Granger, her voice raspy as her fingers wipe away the remaining strawberry from Pansy’s chin “I think so” smiles Pansy leaning in towards Granger In that split second before their lips touch every nerve in Pansy’s body is electrified in anticipation. Their lips caress. Granger’s kiss burns through her skin. Warmth radiates slowly spreading through the rest of her. Instinctively Pansy’s hands work their way around Grangers waist, back and legs, feeling each crevasse, each smooth curve along her physique. Granger’s hands mirror her movements, venturing over her own body exploring. Pansy let’s out a whimper as Granger breaks from their kiss and softly kisses and nibbles up and down Pansy’s neck. Her senses have been seduced to a point she can no longer think straight.Hearing the sound of her own heart beating with desire, Pansy traces her hands along Hermione's hip to cup her buttocks, pulling her closer, until there is barely any space between them. Legs tangle among the old sheets. Her kisses becoming harder as her hand traces upwards along Grangers hips, slowly lifting her shirt upwards. The tips of her fingers gingerly move towards Grangers breasts. The low moan that escapes Granger as she brushes her fingertips over Grangers nipples, creates a longing pressure in the very core of her womanhood, a pressure she’s never felt before and that can only be released one way. She groans herself as Grangers hand skims over her breasts and down her stomach downwards stoping just short of where she is desperate to be touched. Time disappears as they kiss and caresses each other. Drunk on endorphins Pansy’s only desire is to touch Granger, to feel her perfect softness, to hear her little moans of pleasure and squirm under her touch. Their kiss the beginning of a promise of much more to come.There’s a longing in Pansy, she can’t control. Her clothes feel too tight, too restrictive. Their kisses becoming harder and feverish. Pansy’s hand carcasses up along Grangers thigh, she can feel the wave of goose pimples she leaves in her wake as she moves towards Granger’s underpants. Her fingers timidly trace the edges of her underwear. To her surprise and disappointment Granger breaks from their kiss, her hand now over Pansy’s, stopping her from going any further “we should maybe slow down” pants Granger The look in her eyes betraying her words. If that look in her eyes was anything to go by, she wanted anything but to stop, but she was right they were getting carried away. Pansy had never been so bold before. “Yeah, of course ” replies Pansy equally out of breath They stare at each other, deep into each other's eyes as they lie side by side clothes dishevelled. Their look filled with curiosity and passion. Granger raises her hand to play with the button on Pansy’s shirt, a move that is equally sweet and arousing. “Have you been with many girls” asks Granger timidly now playing with the second button on Pansy’s shirt after having successful and perhaps accidentally unbuttoning the first.“I hadn’t even kissed a girl before” scoffs Pansy quietly “Really?” replies Granger her eyes filled with surprised curiosity “not even Greengrass?” “No, why would you think that” asks Pansy now placing her hand in Grangers waist “You seem really close, and well I just assumed that you two perhaps -“ “What about you and the Weaslet?” “Ginny” corrects Granger “No we are friends”They speak softly and openly, as if they have been friends for years. There’s genuine vulnerability between the two as they open up and share their secrets. There is no malice in their chat just softly spoken words and an innocent investigation of each other’s thoughts and past. “Have you ummm kissed many others?” continues to question Granger. “A few” replies Pansy coyly “Who?” This time there’s an obvious hint of jealousy in Grangers tone that has Pansy feeling mischievous Pansy inside tingle with joy. She likes the idea of Granger feeling jealous about her and who she may have been with. “Oh just Draco, Blaise, Theo, Pike -“ says Pansy flippantly “Anybody else” interrupts Granger now playing with Pansy’s shirt button a little more forcefully “Ummm” teases Pansy making out she has to think about the answer. The look on Grangers face has Pansy smiling with glee “No. what about you? Potter perhaps?” asks Pansy casually despite now feeling a tad jealous herself that others may have kissed or done more with Granger. “No, Harry is like a brother to me, but I did kiss Viktor” says Granger blushing furiously “Krum” says Pansy impressed “Oh he is hard to resist ” teases Pansy “just kiss?” Truth be told she wasn’t sure if she wanted the answer. Viktor was tall, dark, handsome, his physique was impeccable, he was an international Quidditch star, basically he was perfect. It would be impossible for anyone to resist that charm and she wasn’t sure if she wanted to know that anyone else may have had Granger to themselves. “He’s a gentleman” is all Granger replies with Pansy’s stomach lurches forward as the back of Grangers fingers gently brush against her skin as she continues to aimlessly play with Pansy’s shirt button. Unquenchable need still floods Pansy’s system. The dull continuing ache in her pants has not surpassed. Placing her hand on Grangers cheek she really doesn’t want to talk anymore. She draws her nearer, working her way back to Grangers tender, smooth lips and Granger instantly responds. As they kiss she gently rolls her over to lie on top of her smooth body. Granger arches into mouth as she runs her lips up her neck and before landing another intense kiss on her lips. Each soft stroke of the body and brush of the lips rebuilding the fever deep within her.A low moan escapes her as Granger wraps her legs tight around her waist pulling her flush against her body. Their bodies move and grind against each other as hands rove, exploring, unaware of the commotion happening in the world outside.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Parkinson. Parkinson” In such a deep slumber Pansy barely registers the gentle nudges willing her to wake. "Mmmm" she mumbles as she tries to burrow herself deeper into the lumpy mattress and ignore the prods for a few more peacefully minutes.“It’s late. We fell asleep, it’s probably past curfew” persists the voice still nudging at her shoulder Stretching her arms well above her head while letting out a big yawn, it takes a moment for her eyes to adjust to the dimly lit room. It takes a further minute for her brain to catch up to where she is. Turning she sees the anxious face of Hermione Granger staring down at her “We fell asleep, I’m sure our friends will be worried sick, and we’ll have to think of something to tell them” rambles Granger Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Pansy realises that Granger has not told her friends where she was going or who she was meeting. “My friends know,” says Pansy looking down to see her shirt is still completely open and her bra raised to expose her breasts “They do? And they are ok? That you were meeting me a-“ she stops “Gryffindor?” interrupts Pansy assuming Granger was about to refer to her blood status “They are more than fine with it,” she says straightening her bra and buttoning up her shirt. She wants to tell Granger that the whole bet in the first place was about getting them together but thinks better of it, now is not the time to raise the details of the bet. Granger is silent but Pansy can tell her mind is racing trying to comprehend what she has just heard and what it means for her. Pansy suspects that Grangers friends Potter and the Weasley wouldn’t be as supportive of this situation, particularly Weasley given he’s been gagging to get into Grangers pants. As Pansy slowly buttons her shirt back up, the slow realisation of what had just occurred between her and Granger begins to seep in. They didn’t have sex, but there was an awful lot of kissing, touching and exploring. Nerves build, her body tightens unsure of what to say or do, as much as she would have liked to kiss Granger she never imagined it would actually happen. Doubt sits heavily on her chest, the air around her thickens making it just that little bit harder to breathe, what happens now she asks herself. That niggling stream of insecurity flows through her veins to the surface, coming to bite her like an angry Hippogriff.
Her friends would be fine with this, whatever it is, but there are many in her House who would not be, Draco for instance. He hates Granger. And of course, it’s obvious Potter and Weasley would not approve. A little sadness overcomes her at the thought that perhaps they may never get a chance to be alone again, it was just too hard with their friends and if the rumours of You Know Who’s return were true, how could they even be seen to be civil to each other let alone anything else. She knows Granger would be thinking the same. “I already packed up,” says Granger nodding towards the empty floor interrupting Pansy’s thoughts “when you’re ready we should make our way back”. “Ready,” says Pansy straightening her skirt as she rises from the bed Any insecurity disappears as Granger gently fixes the collar of her shirt giving her an awkward angelic smile. The gesture is so sweet it sends a warm feeling straight to her belly, all she really wants to do is take Grangers face in her hands and kiss her. “Let’s go then” whispers Granger softly before making her way to the passageway. The walk back to Hogwarts seems to take less time than before. Both walk in silence perhaps in deep in thought about what had happened today. How their quick chat had turned into something much more, and what it meant moving forward. The memories of the day surge to the forefront of Pansy’s mind with every step, the way Granger moved beneath her, the softness of her kisses against Pansy’s skin, the way their hands tentatively explored each other. Her lips still burn from the taste of Grangers touch. She replays every moment of their kisses, the way Grangers soft tongue caressed hers, the little moans of pleasure they shared all sending pins and needles down her spine to gather in the core of her womanhood. She had never felt such an intense dull ache of desire before, an ache she needed to itch and it was now obvious only one person could relieve this tension building within her every step they take down this dark earthy passage. It takes every ounce of constraint not to reach out and smother Granger in more kisses.“We're here,” says Granger finally as they arrive back at the entrance to the Whomping Willow It suddenly dawns on Pansy, if it is after curfew, how on earth are they going to get back to their dorms undetected. “How will we get back in without getting caught?” says Pansy trying to keep the worry and panic from her tone“Don’t worry about that” says Granger pushing on a knot hidden between the roots of the tree penetrating the earth and opening the entrance to the Hogwarts grounds. “I have something”Taking a deep steady breath Pansy winces slightly as the crisp coolness of the night air burns her nostrils, but fresh air a welcome relief to the cramped dirt tunnel they had just emerged from, she takes a deep breath. Nerves build as she watches in silence while Granger rummages through her beaded purple bag before producing a cloak. “It’s Harry’s” she explains, “they won’t see us under here. It's a family heirloom” “An invisibility cloak?” A tingle of nerves run through Pansy. She had seen invisibility cloaks before but generally they were not 100% effective, the charms wear off the cloaks when they get old, or they get ripped by spells but the cloak Granger was holding up seemed to be near perfect despite its age. Pansy gasps as Granger flings the cloak over herself, completely disappearing, normally an old cloak would show some outline of the individual, but this cloak was different, Granger had completely disappeared. Despite knowing Granger was right in front of her body couldn’t help but tense, a twinge if fear swells through as if she was alone in the dark. “Coming?” says Granger lifting the cloak over her head, offering Pansy refuge underneath It takes a few steps for them to fall into rhythm with each other, Pansy follows Grangers movements almost robotically. The closeness of Granger and the sound of their deep breaths as they make their way across the grounds of Hogwarts, bringing forward the swirl of images of her hands on Granger's smooth body again.
Her pulse pounds in her temples, like a stampede of Hippogriffs as she tries to control the dull throbbing ache within her. She had never felt like intensity or desire like this before. It was as if their kisses had opened up a plethora of undisclosed longing that she never knew she had within her.
Tension builds inside of Pansy with every step, all she really wants to do is lean into Granger to kiss and touch her again.
Merlin, Pansy internally scolds herself for objectifying Granger so. It was as if she was turning into one of the exceptionally randy boys from her house who had only one thing on their mind, something she always found undignified. “I’ll walk you to your common room” whispers Granger as they slowly enter through the large wooden entrance doors of the castle. Pansy looks about desperately hoping and silently praying to the deities that the cloak works. Only the sounds of their footsteps and slow shallow breaths can be heard as they make their way towards the Slytherin Common Room. Pansy was prepared to lead the way, but to her surprise, Granger seems to know exactly where she is going, something Pansy was going to question her on later. Only a few moments pass before they both instinctively freeze. Pansy’s heart suddenly stops before beating viciously against her chest as the squeaky sound of a cat meowing can be heard directly behind them. Turning slowly Pansy sees bulging yellow, lamp-like eyes staring directly at them. It was Mrs Norris, a scrawny, skeletal dust-coloured cat that belonged to the caretaker of Hogwarts, Argus Filch. Filch is a bitter and mean person who’s greatest pleasure is catching students doing something wrong and punishing them. If he had his way students would still be getting flogged. Pansy’s heart beats furiously against her chest. They were done for, not only would she be punished for breaking the after hour rules, but how in Merlin's name would she explain being out with Granger to her housemates or more importantly her family. “Mrs Norris, Mrs Norris” comes the wheezing voice of Filch rushing down the hallway “who have you found? We’ll get those students, get them good” Pansy’s hands become clammy, her body feels on fire every nerve ending like a hot poker pricks at her skin. She barely registers Granger sliding her hand around her waist to gently pull her closer against to the wall. She tries to maintain a steady breath as Mrs Norris continues to stare at them meowing loudly.“There’s nothing there, you silly cat,” says Finch affectionately as he scoops up Mrs Norris into his arms while staring directly in their direction. “You silly little kitty, c’mon there’s always students near the kitchens,” he says as he hurriedly shuffles down the hall with Mrs Norris still meowing loudly as she peers over her his shoulder at them, with what looked like a look of annoyance in her eyes. Pansy let’s out a deep breath she didn’t even realise she was holding. “Nothing to worry about” whispers Granger into the nape of Pansy’s neck, sending a new wave of goose pimples down her spine to the pit of her belly and beyond. So distracted by fear, she hadn’t realised that Granger still had her hand around Pansy’s waist and had pulled her back flush against Granger’s chest. Instinctively Pansy cocks her neck towards Grangers lips and is rewarded with a soft warm kiss which has her moaning out loud. Granger’s lips continue to caress the soft skin of Pansy’s neck, she too is obviously still aroused from their previous encounter if her kisses and the way her hand gently strokes along Pansy’s ribs are anything to go by. Another soft mew escapes Pansy as Grangers strokes reignite the desire simmering inside of her. The sudden clicking sounds of distant footsteps at the far end of the corridor has Granger stopping her actions immediately. It is two Ravenclaw prefects on duty making their way towards them in a deep conversation. “They can’t see us” whines Pansy who was desperate for more kisses and touches “No” whispers Granger amused into Pansy’s ear “but they can still hear us” Of course, so caught up by lust and desperate for more intimacy, Pansy didn’t stop to think that the cloak was not soundproof. Pansy watches with bated breath as the two Ravenclaw prefects walk towards them passing within a few feet completely oblivious to their presence. Pansy couldn’t help but be impressed with how well this invisibility cloak worked to hide them. It is only when then the two Ravenclaw’s turn down a corridor away from them that Granger speaks “We’ve had two near misses, let’s get back to our dorms” whispers Granger when the Ravenclaw prefects are out of earshot. Pansy couldn’t argue with Granger, they may not so lucky a third time. Slowly they continue to make their way towards the Slytherin Common Room under the protection of the invisibility cloak. To Pansy’s relief they do not encounter anyone else as they arrive at the hidden entrance to the Slytherin dorm. Still beneath the thin invisibility cloak, it suddenly feels heavy on her shoulders as Pansy turns to Granger, a loss for words. Pansy can’t help but smile as Granger neatens Pansy’s robe again. “I better go” whispers Granger before casting another worried glance down the corridor. Pansy couldn’t blame her, she was not in friendly territory. Slowly lifting the cloak from them Granger waits as Pansy places her hand on the stone wall and whispers “Pureblood”. Her cheeks flush, she is a little embarrassed by the choice of the Slytherin password in front of Granger. “I...I...enjoyed today” stumbles Granger before quickly placing another kiss on Pansy’s lips. She doesn’t give Pansy the opportunity to reply before hurriedly throwing the cloak over herself. Pansy can hear Grangers footsteps quickly making their way down the corridor away from her. “Me too” whispers Pansy into the cool night air unsure if Granger heard her. The Slytherin Common Room is unusually quiet except for the sound of the dying embers of the fireplace crackling gently against the cool night air. It must be later than I thought thinks Pansy as she cautiously creeps her way to her room. As slowly as she can she opens the door to her room, hoping not to wake her roommates. The sound of the old wood cracking bouncing off the walls loudly sounding like a stampede of mountain trolls against the otherwise silent night. Before Pansy can even set foot within her dorm the door is flung open from her grasp almost causing her to topple forward. Her heart leaps to her throat in shock. Standing before her is Daphne dressed in a bright purple nightgown with illuminated moons and stars scattered gingerly over it. She is completely wide awake, panic written all over her face.“Pansy Persia Parkinson. Where in Merlins realm have you been?” scolds Daphne as she drags Pansy into the room and shutting the door loudly behind her “Where have you been? We’ve been worried sick” she continues grabbing Pansy into a strong hug that almost winds her, before pushing her away, her emotions obviously moving from anger to relief and back to anger again. “Sorry” replies Pansy in the same sheepish tone she reserves for her mother when she is being reprimanded for something. In fact, the way Daphne was looking at her with her hands firmly placed on her hips, she couldn’t help but be reminded of her mother. “Sorry. Sorry. That is all you have to say? Don’t you realise there is a war at our doorstep?” challenges DaphnePansy turns to Millicent and Tracey, who are sitting quietly on their beds, for support but to no avail. She furrows her brow in confusion, Daphne seems so stressed and anxious, and she mentioned the war, a topic she usually attempts to avoid. “Daph-“ “What you couldn’t send an owl? Even a bloody pigeon to let us know you were ok?” Continues Daphne flapping her arms in the air. “Well?” “We lost track of time after we fell asleep” responds Pansy meekly and still slightly confused by Daphne’s reaction “Lost track of time!. Fell asleep! Are you serious” says Daphne her voice rising in frustration “I think what Daphne is saying” begins
Tracey carefully casting a glance to Daphne “We were worried because of what happened today to Katie Bell” “What happened to her?” asks Pansy still wondering what could have happened to have her friend so worked up“Someone cursed her” snaps Daphne “They’ve taken her to St Mungoes hospital.“What?” gasps Pansy “Are you sure? Why would anyone curse her?” “Yes we are sure, everyone is talking about it. And we had no idea where you were or if something had happened to you.” “It was horrible,” says Tracey “Her arms were just flopping at her side, her hair whipped across her face, she was unconscious and then her eyes flew open and she screamed. I’ve never heard anything like it before. She was in so much pain” “You could have been lying in a trench withering in pain for all we knew” continues Daphne scolfing Pansy “Death Eaters?” asks Pansy quietly, her belly suddenly feeling like she had swallowed a bag of rocks. She now understood why Daphne was so worried about her“Not if you ask Potter,” says Millicent “He’s blaming Draco”“Oh that’s just ridiculous” snaps Pansy defensively “why would he do that to her? I mean he has been acting strange lately but I just don’t believe it. He wouldn’t attack Katie Bell, he has no reason to.” It’s true Draco had been acting strange and that he alluded to something at the Ball but there was no way Draco had the stomach to attack someone. Until proven otherwise she would defend her friend. “Well Potter and Weasley have been racing around the entire castle accusing Draco and they are practically beside themselves trying to find Granger”. “Well that’s just stupid” “I know. I mean I could understand people accusing Draco of cursing someone he hates like Gra-“ starts Millicent before stopping herself suddenly Pansy’s throat restricts, overcome with a feeling of nausea. Millicent didn’t need to finish that sentence for her to know she was going to say.
Her mouth dries up like a desert
If anyone would be a target of a curse it would be Granger, she is after all Potters best friend, a muggle-born and has rubbed lots of people the wrong way with her know it all attitude and there would be no way for Pansy to do anything about it if someone wanted to attack Granger without giving away her new feelings for her. It could put her and everyone she holds dear in danger. Pansy’s stomach twists, no doubt both Potter and Weasley would be waiting for Granger ready to pounce and accost her with questions the minute she returns to her common room. Pansy wonders what Granger will tell them. “Speaking of” interjects Millicent, pulling Pansy from her thought. “Have you something to tell us. I mean you have been gone all day, that’s a rather long 15 minute chat. Although...” pauses Millicent for dramatic effect “if that mark on your neck is anything to go by, there was a little more than just chatting going on”Pansy’s hand flies to her neck, had Granger left a love bite on her? Daphne whips her head between Pansy and Millicent and back again. “Hang on,” says Daphne slowly, “you said you fell asleep, do you mean-” “Come on, spill it,” says Tracey excitedly “There’s nothing really to tell” blushes Pansy her cheeks burning hotter than dragons breath “Well you obviously did more than talk,” says Millicent “The least you can do us give us details, especially after all the stress you’ve caused us” pouts Daphne “Did you?” asks Tracey wiggling her eyebrows up and down suggestively at Pansy “I didn’t catch the golden snitch if that’s what your implying” blurts out Pansy She had always found sports metaphors to describe making out or having sex rather crude but it seemed the only way to explain. “But you got the quaffle through the keeper? “ “Not quite” replies Pansy her cheeks burning even hotter. “So just passed the quaffle around the field” Lost for words for the third time this evening, Pansy can only nod which results in shrieks of delight and hand-clapping from her friends. “Where did you go?” asks Daphne, “you said you fell asleep” Pansy shifts her weight awkwardly from foot to foot, she knows their reaction will not be good and she doesn’t want to betray Grangers trust but her friends are waiting, watching her expectedly. “The Shrieking Shack” Pansy barely whispers out bracing herself for their reaction “What?” yelps Daphne before dramatically collapsing on her bed “have you lost your mind? That place is possessed and dangerous, you could of been killed! Oh my, Merlin. Why did we choose Granger a bloody Gryffindor, they are reckless. And not just any Gryffindor either” she continues her arms again flapping dramatically at her side “one that had to be best friends with Harry bloody trouble follows me everywhere, and I like putting everyone around me in mortal danger Potter. We should have tried setting you up with a Hufflepuff, at least you would be safe” “It’s not possessed” defends Pansy softly “Oh really, so all those horrid sounds witches and wizards heard over the years were what? The wind?” argues Daphne “Sit down and tell us everything. From the beginning” interrupts Tracey. Taking a deep breath, Pansy knew she had no option but to tell them everything. Pansy begins retelling what happened during the day, speaking slowly and softly in an attempt to defuse the anxiety and ensure Daphne does not have a coronary To their credit, Daphne, Tracey and Millicent do not interrupt but rather choose to stare piercingly at Pansy absorbing every word as she relays the story from the Whomping Willow to the Shrieking Shack to nearly being caught by Filch and his cat Mrs Norris. “She organised a picnic, that is so sweet” coos Millicent, a dopey lovestruck look plastered on her face “So she is a good kisser. Who knew Granger had it in her. I wonder who she has had experience with?” The thought of Granger kissing someone else sends a sharp jab of jealousy straight through Pansy’s ribs. She hated feeling jealous but she hates the thought of someone else being with Granger more. “What happens now? I doubt she told Potter and Weasley where she was going today with the way they were behaving towards us Slytherins” asks Daphne “Well they are hardly open-minded,” says Millicent, “they think all Slytherin’s are evil and out to get them like they are that important”“They are so prejudiced” “And righteous”“Well when you have the headmaster in your cloak pocket you can be all those things and get away with it” mumbles Millicent Pansy can feel the colour drain from her face. She gnaws gently on her bottom lip as the slow realisation of the difficulty that faces both her and Granger from friends, family and society as a whole sink in.
Suddenly a dark cloud of sadness hangs over Pansy. She feels hollow as if the very wind has been sapped from her. This, whatever it is with Granger would not be easy, in fact, it could be deadly.
Nerves build, her fingers playing nervously with the hem of her skirt. As if sensing Pansy’s panic Daphne compassionately says “don’t worry about that now, just enjoy the moment and see what plays out. But-“ she continues cautiously “maybe let’s just keep this between us” Pansy swallows hard, Daphne’s advice going astray as the images of her housemates turning on her, black-cloaked Death Eaters chasing her and her friends flow through her thoughts. “Pansy” interrupts Daphne a little more forcefully “it will be ok. We will always look out for each other. Now don’t worry about anything or fill your thoughts with negativity.” “Yeah Pans, tell us more about lover girl and her magical touch” teases Millicent playfully mimicking kissing the air while rubbing her hands on her breasts mockingly. The laughter that erupts from all the girls instantly easing Pansy. “Oh go back to dreaming about Looney Lovegood will you” jokes Pansy “With pleasure” sighs Millicent dreamily “I want to hear more about Pansy and Ms know it all” “Does she make you all funny in the fanny? Are you dating now? Will she invite you to muggle London?”The questions fire thick and fast at Pansy, she barely has time to answer one before another is flung her way “More importantly when and where are you going to see her alone again?” asks Tracey enthusiastically “I’ve no idea, I’m not sure we will be able to” responds Pansy honestly. They had not discussed it and given the current information she discovered tonight it was not going to be easy “Oh don’t you worry about that” smiles Daphne “we’ll make sure it happens. Especially after all the hard work, we put in to getting you two together in the first place” “Hard work you put in” gasps Pansy “what about everything I was put through? The torment? Cold classrooms, embarrassing spells. With friends like you, who needs enemies““Oh hush Pansy,” says Daphne cutting her off “it was all worth it wasn’t it” she says in more of a statement than a question “This is so romantic” coos Millicent dreamily “Two lovers from different worlds, forging against all odds to be together. It could be a novel. What a love story” “Settle down Millicent - no one has said anything about love,” says Pansy blushing “Just physical then is it” teases Tracey knowing full well that Pansy was a lot softer and emotional then she let on “Whatever it is, I think it’s just wonderful,” says Millicent ““Whatever it is,” says Daphne “We have to work out a plan to get you two alone again so you can know for sure how you feel” “Any chance we can do it in the morning?” yawns Millicent “I’m knackered” “Not as knackered as Pansy is I’m sure” giggles Tracey With one quick flick of her wand, Pansy laughingly sends a pillow hurtling towards Tracey. The tension in the room continually easing as Tracey quickly followed by Daphne begin hurling pillows at one another. Millicent manages to moan “I never get a good nights sleep” before a pillow is flung directly at her Life was good thought, Pansy, as she easily ducks a poorly aimed pillow hurtling towards her. She could not wait to see what and how the girls were going to get her and Granger some more alone time
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Pansy bounds happily around her dorm the next morning. Her body alight with a buzz of energy like she’s never felt before. It tingles through her from the tips of her toes to the top of her head. She feels light as if every bit of negativity had been vacuumed out of her body as she slept.“Someone is in a good mood” chuckles Millicent “Not so tense anymore hey”“I wonder why?” giggles Tracey“Can we please just get to breakfast?” says Pansy hoping to end the teasing before it starts, Merlin knows she was the subject of their taunts for most of the previous night.“Ooooh” chime the other girls in unison“Someone is eager. Something in particular, you’re keen to sink your teeth into” laughs Daphne heartedly, overly amused by her own attempt at a crude joke“Ha Ha, very funny, let's go,” says Pansy walking out of her room.The truth is, she was eager to get to the Great Hall. Her belly had been jittery all morning at the prospect of seeing Granger again. Her body riddled with nervous anticipation, the type that makes your soles of your feet tingle. For the first time in recent memory, she was genuinely elated.With every thought replaying the tender kisses and touches from the day before, Pansy barely registers the whispers of what happened to Katie Bell that follow her to the Great Hall“They performed an unforgivable on her...she could go blind...she may never walk, let alone fly again...”However, the ludicrous comment that it had to be someone from Slytherin as a tactic to win the Quidditch Cup has her stopping in her tracks.
Before she can reply with a tirade of abuse Daphne clearly and loudly states for all near to hear“I can’t believe those Weasley twins have not been expelled yet. I mean, that was a horrible prank they played, on one of their own no less”It takes only a moment for Pansy and her friends to realise what Daphne is doing. Suggesting another alternative to who attacked Katie Bell. Deflecting blame and therefore casting doubt to the stories running around the castle that it had to be a Slytherin. She is such a good strategist thinks Pansy“I know right,” says Millicent“I’m sure their room is filled with all sorts of banned items,” says Tracey“Well someone was bound to get seriously hurt sooner or later with those two. Absolute no regard for people’s welfare. Remember all those poor first years they experimented on and made sick with their homemade sweets.” says Pansy loud enough for the group of Ravenclaws to hear“Didn’t Bell break up with one of the twins recently?” adds MillicentPansy can’t help but smile to herself when she spies the Ravenclaws quickly whisper something to each other before running off to the Great Hall, eager to be the first ones to break this new theory to the rest of their House.By the time they reached the Great Hall and were seated at the Slytherin table nearly half of the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were looking at the Weasley twins suspiciously and whispering amongst themselves. Their little plan worked beautifully.Scanning the Gryffindor table Pansy’s smile fades as she notices Granger, Potter and Weasley deep in a private discussion, oblivious to all around them.She couldn’t help but feel disappointed.
Pansy wasn’t quite sure what to expect but she had hoped that Granger had noticed her enter the Great Hall or more importantly had been waiting to see her. Letting out a small sigh, her shoulders sag as she slowly pokes at her breakfast her mood suddenly darkening. Her heart sinking faster than boulder sinking to the bottom of the Great Lake.
Under that self-assured exterior, beneath her mask of confidence were layers of uncertainty. These feelings she had been experiencing were all new to her. She had never in her wildest dreams anticipated someone having this effect on her, let alone Granger. The pervasive thoughts that perhaps Granger isn’t thinking about her like she is of Granger swirl through her thoughts feeding her doubt about the whole situation and what she and Granger are.She doesn’t know exactly how long she had been playing with her food pondering. Her thoughts taking her down a tunnel of insecurity when a small kick under the table from Daphne breaks her thoughts“Ow” hisses Pansy bending down to rub her leg “what was that for?”“I think Granger wants your attention” whispers Daphne nodding towards the Griffindor tableSure enough, Granger is casting small barely noticeable sideways glances between Pansy and the entrance the Great Hall, indicating for Pansy to follow her. The gestures causing her heart to jolt happily. Nervous excitement pulses through her as she watches Granger casually collect her belongings and make her way to the exit.“Pansy, don’t forget to return your book to the library, or else you will have to deal with Madam Pince,” says Daphne “Better go do it now, before class,” she says smilingPansy wants to jump over the table and give Daphne a giant hug. She didn’t have a book to return but Daphne had given her the perfect reason to excuse herself and go find Granger without raising anyone’s suspicions“Thanks for the reminder,” says Pansy as she hurriedly gets up from the Slytherin tableOut of the Great Hall, her belly is filled with nervous excitement, Pansy looks left then right down the corridors pondering which way Granger went. She doesn’t have to wonder for long when she feels something brush softly against the calf of her leg.Pansy inhales quietly. As gentle as a whisper, a light green almost transparent cloud puffs twirls and curls around her ankle. She can only watch in awe, mesmerised by the beautiful snake-like movements of the clouds as they coil and caress her leg before skiting off down the corridor beckoning her to follow.It has to be Granger thinks Pansy Her magic work is truly remarkable.She follows the tiny sweet wisps of clouds as they carelessly curl and dance their way through the stone hallway leading her eventually to the old Charms classroom.Suppressing a shiver of happiness as she pushes open the wooden door and enters the room ready and eager to be greeted by Granger and even more eager for an early morning kiss.The smile fades fast from Pansy’s face as Granger stands before her, hands on hips.
Her eyes were giving a glare that freezes Pansy to her bones. Her stomach drops.“What do you know about Katie Bell?” demands GrangerShe squints at Pansy through hardened eyes. Eyes that had regarded her with softness and longingly only the day prior now stare at her filled with unfounded accusations.Every muscle in Pansy’s body tenses, anger instantly simmers like a hot cauldron deep in the pit of her belly.“Excuse me?” says Pansy, tone toxic as ever“Katie Bell was cursed. What do you know?” says Granger, her words communicating intense mistrustBlood thunders through Pansy’s veins in anger. She knows exactly what Granger is insinuating, accusing her and her Slytherin housemates of cursing Katie Bell without any proof whatsoever.Her knuckles white as she clenches her fist tightly, anger overtaking all other emotions. She was sick and tired of everyone blaming the Slytherins for anything that goes wrong. She had had enough of people assuming that if you were in Slytherin that you must automatically side with You Know Who, that you would be lining up to get the Dark Mark. But above angry she was hurt, very hurt and it was fuelling the anger like a hungry fire."Who in Merlin’s name do you think you are Granger?" spits Parkinson "How dare you accuse me or my housemates of committing a crime, without proof I might add?”And just like that Pansy feels that they back to a time before the bet, back to being rivals. Enemies. Pansy knows she should inject some calmness into the conversation but it isn't that easy with Granger. She has a way of finding every nerve and poking and pinching it until Pansy just wants to explode.“How do you know it wasn’t your precious Weasley twins with one of their stupid pranks?” the words coming out thick and fastShe holds her hand up defensively to stop Granger from interrupting“You walk around all high and almighty, like you or your mates could never do anything wrong. Well let me tell you just because you’re a Gryffindor doesn’t mean you’re automatically a good guy.
Do you honestly think that only a Slytherin could do such a thing? I bet you think only Slytherins were part of You Know Who’s circle. Let me tell you there were plenty of wizards and witches from other houses who supported You Know Who, some from your precious Gryffindor House as well no doubt.Pansy’s chest was heaving, the words spilled from her mouth like an open dam“So in answer to your question Granger,” she says practically spitting out the words “I know nothing about Katie Bell being cursed, because...” she moves dangerously close to Granger, invading her personal space, making sure to lock eyes with her.
Her heart bounds towards her chest, her mind churning in overdrive.
“ ...in case you had forgotten I was with you!”. Pansy chides before swiftly turning and slamming the door behind her as she exits the classroomHer footsteps echoing louder than usual in the stone hallways as she stomps towards her first lesson.“Pansy. Pansy. Wait up”Pansy turns swiftly, hands on hips. It is Daphne, Tracey and Millicent“Woah,” says Daphne, hands up in surrender her eyes widening in alarm “You look like someone who’s about to commit an affray”“Bloody insufferable, judgemental, Gryffindor...” Pansy puffs out“What happened?” asks Tracey “I’m guessing you didn’t get a good morning snog”“Would you snog someone who accused you and your friends of cursing Katie Bell?”“Serious?” says Millicent shocked“Yes. Very” huffed Pansy.“Why would she think we had anything to do with cursing someone?”“We’re Slytherins, so naturally it had to be us,” says Pansy sarcastically“That’s preposterous,” says Tracey“I know” replies Pansy folding her arms across her chest still“We’re always getting the blame for things” complains Millicent“What did you say to her?” asks Tracey“I told her exactly what I thought of her and her accusations. I made it very clear that I didn’t know what happened to Katie Bell because in case she had forgotten I was with her” says Pansy matter of factly“Good on you Pans” says Millicent“You tell her,” says Tracey impressed“Daphne? What do you think?” questions Pansy turning to Daphne a little surprised by her lack of input to the conversation so far.“I expected better of Granger” shrugs Daphne softly in a tone that hints of contemplation and something else that Pansy can’t quite put her finger on. They are interrupted before she gets the opportunity to ask Daphne what else she is thinking.“Ladies,” says a sharp voice. It was Professor McGonagall “Do you intend on attending your classes today?” she says peering sternly over her glasses at them.“Yes Professor” replies Millicent“Well perhaps you should end this festival of humdrum chit chat and be on your way then”“Just on our way now Professor,” says Daphne as they hurriedly make their way to their first class not wanting to be on the wrong end of the wand with Professor McGonagall. Even thou they had never heard of her being cruel like Professor Snape she gave off an air of someone you would not want to cross.The swirl of anger still streaming through Pansy’s veins as she attends her morning classes.“Ok, we’ve got Transfiguration with the Gryffindors next. What are you going to do about Granger” asks Millicent as they conclude their third class for the day.“We” interjects Daphne before Pansy could reply “are going to be very mature about this,” she says rather matter of factly, looping her arm through Pansy’s just above the elbow “and just ignore her, that’s what we are going to do”“Oh that’s really mature” replies Tracey sarcastically following Pansy and Daphne to class.“I'd rather ignore today’s Transfiguration lesson all together” grumbles MillicentIn today's lesson they would learn how to change a hedgehog into a pincushion, something which Millicent found cruel and unnecessary, arguing that no one truly knew if the hedgehog felt pain during the Transfiguration process or still felt pain when someone stuck pins into their back. To be honest Pansy tended to agree with her, who needed a pincushion anyhow.Granger is of course already seated with her parchment and quill neatly placed on her desk in anticipation for the start of the Transfiguration lesson by the time Pansy and her friends arrive.Gauging by her demeanour Daphne was intent on making a point, capturing Granger’s attention by purposely walking far closer to the front of Grangers desk than necessary, while obviously refusing to look at her by turning her head in the opposite direction. Lucky for Pansy she has years of practice maintaining a look of indifference or else she would have burst out laughing as Tracey and Millicent do the same, they looked like a pair of disgruntled ducklings, nose in the air following the footsteps of mama duck Daphne.Daphne and Tracey sit Pansy between them. It takes every ounce of restraint not to peek sideways at Granger throughout Transfiguration, but the temptation eventually proves too strong. A quick glance out of the corner of her eye shows Granger doing the same. Heat swirls through her, her stomach jolts forward. She has never felt such a whirlpool of emotions at the same time anger, excitement, happiness and disappointment but at her core, she felt something she had never anticipated, she felt vulnerable. It occurs to her that never before had anyone caused such an array of emotions, that her happiness could be reliant on someone other than herself, and that was a scary concept for someone who had prided herself on maintaining a clear head when it came to matters of the heart.“We are ignoring her” whispers Daphne beside her “remember? We’re -““Miss Greengrass” chides Professor McGonagall, her hawk-like hearing catching Daphne interrupting her class “I trust you recall from our very first lesson I do not permit others to talk while I am talking?”“Yes, sorry professor” replies Daphne quietly“Then it must have been very important conversation you were having with Miss Parkinson,” she saysPansy feels a rush of heat flow up her spine, she can only image what Daphne feels being put on the spot.“Oh, er I was just saying to Pansy that isn’t it amazing how with Transfiguration things are not as it seems. What you thought was a pincushion was actually a hedgehog. It can be misleading, so you shouldn’t make assumptions, we really need to keep an open mind in the magical world.Pansy can’t help but smile, Daphne has taken the opportunity to have a dig at Granger and her earlier assumption regarding who had cursed Katie Bell. If the way Granger has slunk down in her chair, head bowed in shame is anything to go by she didn’t miss the point Daphne was making either.“Indeed,” says Professor McGonagall peering over her glasses “then perhaps you could let me finish my class without interruption, so I can actually teach you how to determine if something has been transformed from its original form?” she says before continuing with her lessonThe rest of the day followed similar suit, Granger attempting to catch Pansy’s eye, Pansy trying her best to ignore her, Daphne, Tracey and Millicent doing a wonderful job of ignoring Granger and reminding Pansy to do the same. By the time they all retire to their dorm that evening, Pansy is utterly exhausted. Spending the day trying to understand your emotions, trying to comprehend the futile tussle of conflicting thoughts has worn her out. She slumps on her bed deflated,“You ok Pansy?” asks Daphne with a look of concern“Fine, I guess I -“A rapid tapping on their door interrupts her answer.“What in Merlin’s name now” mumbles Millicent getting up from her bed to the open door.In swooshes a tawny barn owl, one of Hogwarts many delivery owls. It glides in effortlessly dropping a letter in Pansy’s lap before swiftly exiting the way it came.Pansy doesn’t have to open the letter to know who it’s from, the crimson red envelope a dead given away that the letter is from Granger.“Well open it then,” says Daphne hands on hipsPansy’s fingers tremble ever so slightly as she gently prises open the envelope. Her insides stir in anticipation, heart caught in her throat, equally intrigued and fearful at what words are written.Slowly she unfolds the parchment to reveal the words “I haven't forgotten”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
”I haven't forgotten” reads Millicent out loud over Pansy’s shoulder”Well that’s hardly an apology” huffs Daphne, her hands still firmly placed on her hips but now also sporting a disgruntled look on her face. ”She is a stubborn one that Granger,” says Tracey shaking her head ”No excuses,” says Daphne ”She’s in the wrong” ” I haven't forgotten” repeats Millicent slowly ”I don't get it” ”The last thing Pansy said to Granger was she didn't know what happen to Bell regarding being cursed because she was with her unless she had forgotten that” explains TraceySensing that Millicent still did not fully comprehend the meaning of the note she continues ”I guess” she pauses ”shes in a unique way saying I acknowledge you were with me so you couldn't be involved and I'm sorry, maybe” ”Unique is a bloody understatement” grumbles Daphne ”it's not that hard to say I'm sorry I was out of line. I should not have accused you. Two words are all that is needed - I’m sorry. She has no right to question Pansy on something she knows nothing about.”Pansy can hear the intensity in Daphne's tone. There's comfort in knowing that Daphne has her back. That their friendship is one thing Pansy could always rely on, no matter what. ”You know Granger always has to have an answer, look at her in class, always putting her hand up, it's also obvious she can't admit when she's wrong,” says Tracey ”That’s no excuse. I can't believe you're defending her” ”I’m not defending her” argues Tracey ”I’m just pointing out a fact” ”So what, our Pansy just has to bow down to Granger, without her even trying to make up for her actions. You think she would be that forgiving if the sock was on the other foot” Pansy notices Tracey open her mouth to say something but then quickly shut it, opting to dampen the situation rather than adding to the flames of their argument.”Millicent what do you think?” asks Daphne Millicent, like Pansy, had been busy watching the exchange between Tracey and Daphne, trying her best not to get caught up in their discussion, but now has to weigh in. ”Well the note wasn't very clear. Maybe” says Millicent slowly ”she’s scared” ”Scared of what exactly?” challenges Daphne ”Of how she feels? Maybe she likes Pansy a lot. And saying I’m sorry was, I don’t know, too simple”“Go on” urges Daphne still not convinced by Millicent’s words “Well maybe, I'm sorry is like I said too simple, there's no extra explanation needed, but by saying I hadn't forgotten she is saying she acknowledges that Pansy was with her and so couldn’t be involved but also she’s been thinking of their time together and it means something to her, she’s been thinking about it and Pansy.” “Ohhh go, Pansy, you love goddess” winks Tracey in a feeble attempt to lighten the mood, but it only earns her another glare from Daphne. ”Or maybe” continues Millicent “Tracey’s right, she's just stubborn and can't admit she's wrong” adds Millicent shrugging her shoulders ”Great” moans Pansy defeated as she collapses backwards onto her bed, staring aimlessly at the ceiling. All these assumptions are making her head spin, it feels like her brain cells have been scrambled and she can’t quite grasp what is going on. Life was simpler a few months ago, before the dreaded bet, before, and she hates to admit it before she started to have these feelings. ”Pansy, are you okay?" says Daphne, her tone now much softer ”Yeah, fine," she murmurs absently, her eyes remaining focussed on the ceiling ”I’m tired, I might have a nap” she sighs as she gets to her knees ready to close the curtains around her bed ”Umm, by the way, Daphne,” says Tracey calmly ”the muggle saying is the shoe is on the other foot not sock” The last thing Pansy sees is one of Daphne's shoes soar across the room aimed directly at Tracey before she pulls her thick green velvet curtains closed. Pansy pulls up her duvet and stares at the different shades of green in the ceiling, letting her eyes create images of hippogriffs, pixies and willow trees. Her friends whisper amongst themselves, obviously discussing Pansy, Granger and the note. Her feelings are indescribable. A muscle twitches involuntarily at the corner of her left eye as she replays this mornings meeting with Granger. She honestly does not know how to feel. On the one hand, she is still angry and hurt by Grangers accusations and on the other hand, Granger has sent her a note apologising in some odd way and she really wants to forgive Granger, but is this what it’s always going be like. Every time something happens, and it's bound to if the rumours of You Know Who’s return are true, will Granger turn on her with those eyes of distrust? Making her feel so small, so wrong and unworthy? Will she have constantly have to defend herself and her housemates?”Pansy,” says Daphne softly as she pulls the thick green bed curtain wide apart and slides onto the bed with her. ”Mmm” ”Tell us what you’re feeling,” says Daphne just as Millicent and Tracey join her on Pansy’s bed.”I honestly don’t know” admits Pansy ”You need to talk to Granger,” says Millicent bluntly ”As much as I would like to hex Granger for being a twat, Mils is right,” says Daphne ”But” she hastily adds ”I still think she should get down on her knees and apologise” ”And,” says Tracey ”She should come to you” ”And,” says Millicent ”We know exactly how we are going to arrange that” Pansy sighs loudly. The whole reason Pansy is in this mess is because of their meddlesome ways. The feeling of fear in the pit of her belly says no, but another feeling, one engulfing her heart screams yes. Closing her eyes, she lets out a deep breath ”Go on” she says ”You’re going to the library””And how exactly is that not going to her when Granger practically lives in the library,” says Pansy now looking at her friends ”You’re not going to approach her, you're going to sit close enough for her to notice you but far enough away that she has to make an effort,” says Millicent ”And if she doesn't come over?” ”Then I will hex her to next week” boasts Daphne proudly ”She’ll come over,” says Tracey smugly ”We are dangling a delicious piece of fruit in front of her. But just to be sure... ” she says leaning towards Pansy and unbuttoning the top two buttons of Pansy’s shirt before she can stop her to reveal just a hint of cleavage “it doesn’t hurt to show off what she could be missing out on”. Running her hands through her hair she shakes her head “You guys are going to be the death of me” says Pansy while making no effort to button up her shirt “Come on,” says Daphne slapping Pansy on her leg “I’ll walk you to the library”. Begrudgingly Pansy leans over the side of her bed and grabs her school bag “ Ok, lets do this””Eeeeeee” shrills Millicent like an unearthed Mandrake ”This will be wonderful” she says clapping happily ”Oh and Pans,” says Tracey as Pansy makes her way towards the door with Daphne ”If Granger does come begging on her knees, tell her while she's down there -” ”Tracey” scolds Daphne half-heartedly ”Pansy is not that kind of girl. Well actually...” says Millicent with a devilish grin “you were a bit of a trollop yesterday” Tracey and Millicent let out a bellowing laugh. It amazes Pansy how quickly they can turn a situation into a joke, as long as it is at Pansy’s expense it seems. “Ignore them,” says Daphne as the walk through the common room together avoiding the gaggle of Slytherin students lounging about.They walk in silence down the hallway towards the library. Pansy’s emotions are like a ball of tangled yarn, confused and agitated but also excited and happy at the prospect of seeing and rectifying things with Granger. Her heart drumming frantically against her chest with every small step she takes towards the library. Nervous energy races through her legs, her belly alight with flutters but her head feels clouded, everything around her seems far away almost like being underwater. She is completely distracted by repetitive thoughts of Granger and her confused feelings that she barely registers Daphne coming to a sudden halt near the Library entrance. Turning to her Daphne places her hands gently on Pansy’s hips, a gesture more intimate than normal but not uncomfortable, as good friends they often hug, link arms and lean on each other. Unsure of what to do with her own hands Pansy lays a hand on Daphne’s arm just above the elbow. “Pansy I only want what’s best for you,” she says softly “And whatever makes you happy, I’m ok with” The sincerity of her words warms Pansy to her very core that she can't help but smile “Aww thanks, Daphne,” says Pansy pulling her friend into a hug Pansy hears a gruff huff as someone quickly passes them. The hair on her arms stand on end, she senses someone glaring at her back pricking her with an army of tiny sharpened dagger. Looking over her shoulder she spies Granger entering the library. Pulling away from Daphne “Was all that for Granger's benefit?” questions Pansy, a little offended to be used by her friend as a pawn to get at Granger Shrugging Daphne merely replies, “It is true what I said about wanting the best for you, and the girls said I wasn’t allowed to hex her so...” she trails off “So” repeats Pansy ”They never said I couldn't torture her,” she says smiling ”I'm sure she would prefer to be the one standing where I am now. Jealousy can be such a terrible mistress” she says pulling Pansy’s shirt collar a little more open ”off you go and remember she has to come to you” And with that Daphne turns and leaves Pansy standing there with only one option to enter the library. Taking a deep breath Pansy shifts uncomfortably from one foot to another.
She knows she has to face Granger at some stage to talk about what happened. Now or never she tells herself. Despite knowing full well Granger will be in the library, her heart skips a beat before proceeding to pound hard against her chest at the sight of her sitting at a desk. Her stomach lurches forward and somersaults with every step she takes.
She chooses a table that's near enough to Granger that she’ll be noticed but far away enough that it's not obvious that's what shes’s doing and begins to unpack her bag. Pansy's heart is hammering but she keeps her focus on the potions text in front of her, refusing to acknowledge Granger’s presence. She has to come to me Pansy reminds herself over and overTime seems to stand still, it's as if the seconds have been replaced by minutes. She has read the same page countless times without a single word sinking in.
An internal battle of will versus desire to go to Granger ensuing inside her unbeknown to all those around her.
Like slow waves on a shore, doubt begins to bubble within her, what if Granger doesn't come over. What if they remain in this position if stalemate forever, both too proud to make the move.
Just as Pansy begins to feel her resolve slipping away a note flutters gently onto the empty parchment in front of her taking her by surprise. She looks around and sees nothing and Granger is no longer at her desk.
Written in beautiful handwriting are the words meet me in the Restricted Section? ”Restricted Section” mumbles Pansy softly.She had never been to the Restricted Section, you needed a special pass from a teacher to go there. A different set of nerves begin to tick over in her belly, the type that is driven by fear. Raising slowly from the desk, more questions begin to swirl through her brain what if Madam Pince asks her where she’s going? What if there's a secret password to get in? What if she's caught in there, how in Merlin's name would she explain that? What punishment would she receive if she is caught, would they contact her parents? Her heart continues to thump hard against her chest, her hands feel clammy as she makes her way past bookshelf after bookshelf towards the back of the library where the Restricted Section is located.Only a thick purple rope separates the Restricted Section from the rest of the library. Pansy casts a quick look around to make sure no one is watching before stepping carefully over the rope. She lets out a relieved breath she didn't realise she was holding. She had half expected an alarm to sound the moment her foot touched the floor beyond the rope. She creeps as quietly as she can. It's bigger than she expected. In awe, she scans the ornate bookshelves with their delicate carvings and filled with books bound in red, green and brown leather all perfectly stacked. The books seem to get older with their faded good lettering spelling out words she didn't understand, the further she delves in. A faded black book who’s title looked like it had been written in blood catches her eye and sends an involuntary shiver down her spine. Curiosity getting the better of her as she reaches for it. “I wouldn’t do that” comes a whisper that has her nearly jumping out of her skin and spinning around fast. It’s Granger. She has appeared from beneath Potter’s invisibility cloak “Merlín’s beard Granger, you scared the pixies out of me,” says Pansy grasping her chest trying to regain her composure and soothe her frantically beating heart. Trying her best to suppress a smile ”Some of the books scream when you take them off the shelf” informs Granger quietly ”Of course they bloody do,” says Pansy trying to steel her nerves as she leans against the shelf Pansy shifts her weight from foot to foot. There is a thick awkwardness that cannot go unnoticed as they stand there together in silence. Nerves begin to flutter in her belly as they continue to stand in silence. Pansy glances unceremoniously around waiting for Granger to start. ”It was a necklace,” says Granger softly referring to the item that cursed Katie Bell and started their argument, ”They say she was lucky she was wearing gloves” says Granger casting a sideways glance at Pansy, waiting for a response. ”She will be in St Mungo’s for a few weeks” continues Granger when it is obvious that Pansy will not reply. Pansy’s thoughts and emotions are pulling against each other like a vicious game of tug of war. She desperately wants to make up with Granger but she also wants to be respected and trusted by her. The silence lays on Pansy’s skin like a thick suffocating blanket. ”There’s so much going on, so many things happening.” offers Granger which Pansy assumes is her way of explaining her outburst, but it still wasn't an apology. As much as Pansy wanted to forgive her she needed an apology or it would forever be an issue for her. She chooses to remain silent. More moments of silence pass, only the sound of their breathing can be heard. Eventually ”Did you get my note?” whispers Granger ever so softly. Pansy thinks it may be the very first time she has seen Granger look anything other than righteous and confident. For the first time, she looks vulnerable ”I did” replies Pansy biting back any urge to say something else. She needs an apology The sudden clicking sounds of footsteps in a nearby aisle causes Pansy and Granger to straighten immediately. Pansy has the urge to run and hide as the panic of being caught sets in.”Quick under the cloak” whispers Granger holding the cloak up for Pansy The hairs on the back of Pansy’s neck stand to attention as she slips under the cloak. She holds her breath. Every blood cell is racing around in her body on high alert.
To make matters worse, she is peculiarly conscious of the closeness of Granger, the warmth from her body sending her mind into a spin, she's convinced Granger would be able to hear the beating of her heart. A feeling of uncontrollable heat begins resonating through her.
An electric charge streams down her spine as Granger pushes up closer against her, all thoughts giving way to the sensation of pins and needles now dancing in her belly and pants. She holds her breath as the footstep come nearer before halting suddenly. She can't make out the words but she hears what she assumes is an incarnation, and the sound of an old wooded bookshelf cracking as someone removes a heavy tome. Pansy breathes out a sigh of relief as the footsteps begin to move away from them. ”I’m sorry” comes a timid whisper from Granger once the sound of footsteps have become a distant sound With those words, the tension and anger that had plagued Pansy all day melted into nothing.Still beneath the safety of the invisibility cloak, Pansy turns to Granger, “I really didn’t have anything to do with Bell getting cursed, and I don’t know who did” she whispers “I know” whispers Granger guiltily They stare at each other in an odd way, the air encircling them is suddenly thick. Pansy’s heart pulsates hard against her chest as her hand drifts towards Granger’s waist, she feels Grangers body tremble beneath her fingertips. With a small smile, Granger matches her action and places her hand on Pansy’s waist drawing her slowly closer and closer. Pansy grazes her lips against Grangers, a jolt of searing heat races through her as Granger's eyes flutter shut, her lips parting slightly, inviting her in. Their kiss is slow and soft but it burns hotter than dragon fire. Warmth radiates through her, she feels comfort in ways she had never imagined. The world around her falls away, as their tongue find each other, all that exists is her and Granger.
Breaking apart Pansy rests her forehead against Grangers, breathing slowly she smiles meekly at the realisation she could kiss these lips forever.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You snogged Granger in the Restricted Section!” gasps Millicent her mouth hanging open wide like a giant cane toad “How did you get in?”“Hang on” interrupts Daphne “First things first. Did she apologise?”“Yes” replies Pansy.Despite being interrogated like she was on trial in front of a full Wizengamot council the moment she returned to her room, there was a swirl of eutrophic warmth radiating through her that nothing could dampen. They could ask as many questions as they liked, there is a serenity in her that lights her up inside and nothing could possibly destroy ”She said the exact words I’m sorry” questions Daphne again”She did” ”Damn it” huffs Daphne as she stomps towards her bedside the table and delves into her draw rummaging about a little before producing a large clear bag filled with chocolate frogs, liquorice wands, charm chocs and other assortments of sweets purchased from her last trip to Hogsmeade. She tosses the bag unceremoniously at Tracey who catches it mid-air ”Don’t worry I'll share....maybe” smirks Tracey ”You made a bet on whether Granger would apologise,” says Pansy shaking her head ”I thought she would be too stubborn to do it” shrugs Daphne plopping herself onto her bed, with a look of part annoyance and part plotting how to get her bag of sweets back before Tracey demolishes them all. ”Obviously I had more faith in your allure Pans” jokes Tracey unwrapping a chocolate frog and swiftly popping the chocolate amphibian in her mouth before it could hop away. ”Oh shut up” huffs Daphne folding her arms across her chest”I wonder what dangerous and unusual place Granger is going to take you next for a snog” muses Tracey as she stares at the collector's card she retrieved from the chocolate frog.It was true, so far Granger and taken her to The Shrieking Shack, beneath the Whomping Willow and now the Restricted Section of the library. Pansy couldn't help but smile at the thought of what a rule-breaker the prim and proper school golden child actually is. “Maybe she’ll take you to the Forbidden Forest” continues Tracey as she rummages through her newly acquired bag of sweets for something else to eat“Merlín, you can’t go to the Forbidden Forest” gasps Daphne “Centaurs live there, and Merlin knows what else” ” I have no intention of going to the Forbidden Forest,” says Pansy “Ooohhh maybe she’ll take you to muggle London” chips in Millicent excitedly “You can meet her parents?” says Tracey cheekily ”That would be so interesting,” says Millicent ”Meeting muggles in their own home.” “Hang on, Hang on,” says Pansy ”Who said anything about meeting parents?” she questions. She likes Granger and she definitely likes kissing her but meeting parents means taking things to the next level of commitment and she wasn't even convinced she knew what level they were on. They had hooked up twice, it hardly meant they were dating. ”We barely know each other” continues Pansy “Oh I think you know parts of each other very well” jokes Daphne “It’s not like we’re dating, we’re just” Pansy pauses lost for words “we’re just - I mean we’re young, we’re just” she tries again “Snogging each other senseless” chortles Tracey ”Passing the quaffle around the field ” teases Daphne ”Maybe you should try out for the Slytherin Quidditch team next time” Rolling her eyes ”Anything you would like to add” huffs Pansy half-heartedly turning to Millicent “We’re only teasing Pans” laughs Tracey “No need to get stroppy. You’ll get wrinkles, and you have to look your best when you meet Grangers parents,” she says breaking out into raucous laughter “You guys are so so funny,” says Pansy unable to keep the smile from her face. Pansy wasn’t used to being on the receiving end of jibes and jokes, usually, it was her dishing out the catty and witty remarks, but truth be told it didn't bother her, in fact, she found this all rather enjoyable. “I just can’t believe you’re able to walk into the Restricted Section without an alarm of sorts going off,” says Millicent still fixated on Pansy’s visit to the out of bounds area of the library “I mean, there are books on dark magic in there, Dumbledore wouldn’t want just any student accessing some of those spells.” she says more to herself than anyone else “I really thought entry would be charmed in some way. It’s really surprising””Don’t worry about that now Mils?” says Tracey ”We’re busy teasing Pansy. So, Pansy what colour theme will you and Granger have at your wedding?” ”Oh shut up,” says Pansy throwing a spare pillow from her bed at Tracey Jibes about the colour scheme of Pansy’s and Granger's wedding, the type of theme they could have, how many children they would have, who would carry who over the threshold continued into the evening and only suppressed when Tracey and Daphne gave a big yawn and decided that it was time for sleep. *** Stretching her arms well above her head her bones crack as she yawns herself awake the next morning. Pansy is up early, she is riddled with nervous anticipation, the type that makes your entire body tingle. Even thou she knows she won’t be able to approach Granger without giving away their newfound connection she can’t wait to see her. Having just woken from another delicious dream involving Granger and herself and lots of kissing may have added to her eagerness. Every nerve in her body is electrified as she readies her self for the day. She lets her mind wander to the dream she had, to thoughts of kissing and tracing her fingers along Granger’s body. The images lighting a fire in her brain that spreads throughout her entire body and feeds an insatiable ache created within her.
It was getting hard to focus on anything other than Granger. It was as if suddenly every part of Pansy needed to know every part of her. Her heart jumps right into her throat, beating even more rapidly than if she had been running when she enters the Great Hall and sees Granger. She can’t help but walk a little taller, as she catches her eye. They share a secret smile, a smile that says they are happy to see one another, that they know something no one else does.
Blushing, Granger quickly buries her head behind the Daily Prophet trying to hide her reaction to seeing Pansy, the gesture making Pansy smile even more. She feels good right to her bones. ”Look at you. You’re cockier than the hairy groundskeeper's rooster” muses Daphne It was true, confidence was oozing through her veins, she could feel it. Professor Dumbledore could call her up in front of the entire Great Hall to sing the school anthem and she wouldn’t bat an eyelid. Her confidence as well as thoughts of kissing and touching Granger grew throughout the day like one of Professors Sprouts exotic plants. She had positioned herself in perfect view of Granger in every class they had together, allowing herself the indulgence to just admire the curves of her body, the way her shirt pulled and gaped at the buttons offering a small glimpse of the soft skin beneath when she eagerly raises her hand to answer a question.
Every sideways glance and smile between Granger and herself fuelling an intoxicating desire. By the time their final class of the day, Charms, had finished her lust for Granger had sent her into a heady trance one that won’t end until she can be with Granger alone again. ”Daphne, can you take my bag? I just want to go to the bathroom” asks Pansy as the exit the Charms classroom. She needs a moment to gain her composure and she was sure her roommates wouldn’t give her any peace back in the Common Room.“Go on then,” says Daphne reaching for Pansy’s school bag “I’ll meet you back at our room”Pushing through the heavy wooden door, Pansy let's out a deep sigh as she enters the softly lit bathroom. She shivers slightly, the temperature in the bathroom was at least a few degrees cooler than in the classrooms. Gripping either side of the porcelain basin, she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Images of Granger dance before her, building a longing pressure in her loins with every passing second. She was desperate to get Granger alone again but how? Never had she experienced these types of emotions before and she went convinced it was driving her slightly batty. Her eyes shoot open and she quickly turns on the taps as the door to the bathroom creaks opens. She couldn’t have someone finding her just standing at the basin like a stunned flobberworm.
Her heart bounds towards her chest as she sees through the mirror Granger slowly and meekly enter the bathroom. It was obvious she had followed Pansy in but didn’t want to look so obvious or desperate. Instantly, the temptation to play with Granger was too overwhelming. “Why Miss Granger, are you following me?” asks Pansy playfully “No” replies Granger defensively, as she makes her way to the basin beside Pansy “I just needed to wash my hands”The way her cheeks were blushing suggested otherwise thinks Pansy. She couldn’t resist teasing Granger more. “Oh Really” teases Pansy cocking her eyebrow at Granger “Yes. Really” replies Granger matter of factly as she turns her nose up. The gesture making Pansy smile even more. Leaning her hip against the basin “Tsk, why is it that I just don’t believe you” teases Pansy ”I mean how odd that you just happen to come into the same bathroom as me to wash your hands. Perhaps I should report you for stalking””You're an idiot,” says Granger rolling her eyes unable to keep a smile at bay ”Ouch. That hurt Granger” says Pansy tapping her chest “Got me right in the heart”
She was enjoying this playful banter. A mischievous smile plastered across her face.”Oh I'm so sorry,” says Granger sarcastically “You poor thing”“Hmmm I‘m not sure I can forgive you,” she says feigning a sad smile “maybe you’ll have to make it up to me” “And how do you propose I make it up to you, oh precious one?”“Hmmm, good question” continues Pansy enjoying this playful banter immensely. She could feel the tension building between them like hot lava ready to erupt through the earth's crust. “I suppose” she pauses as she leans closer towards Granger. Her smile widening as she sees Granger inhale sharply. Her eyes focus on her lips. She leans even closer “you could always....do my Transfiguration homework for me”“Why you-“ Whatever Granger was going to say is cut short by the sound of shrill laughter coming towards them. The sound causing Granger to instantly straighten, her eyes darting around the room for an escape route “Quick,” says Granger grabbing Pansy’s hand and dragging her towards the furthest cubicle. The door to the bathroom opens just as Granger clicks shut the door to their cubicle. “I still can’t believe Professor Dumbledore got the Green Hartlets to perform at the Ball” comes the voice of Lavender Brown. Hogwarts biggest gossiper. “It was such an awesome night” “I know. It was amazing” The response sounded like one of the Patil twins. Pansy assumes the Gryffindor twin Parvati.The look of sheer terror on Grangers face at the realisation that on the other side of the door were her Gryffindor colleagues left Pansy speechless. She could understand Grangers fear if they were caught together by Lavendar Brown it would be around the school quicker than wildfire and yet surprisingly Pansy wasn’t feeling stressed, quite the opposite. Perhaps it was because she could rely on Daphne to think of an excuse for why she was stuck in a toilet cubicle with Granger, or more likely it was because she was completely focussed on the flutters that being this close to Granger we’re creating in her belly and her pants. “Everything was so amazing. The music, the decorations.” continues the conversation on the other side of the door “Everyone looked so different not in uniform” “I hate to admit it,” says Lavender ”you know who looked fantastic, Pansy Parkinson. That dress was amazing. I've never seen anything like it”The corners of Pansy's lips fight a smile, her eyebrows slightly cocked. The confession from Lavendar Brown of how attractive she looked at the Ball fueling her confidence even more. With a devious twinkle in her eye, she shrugs her shoulders coyly at Granger and barely mouths ”you lucky thing you”“shhh” whispers Granger harshly while giving a stern look.“What was that,” asks Patil, obviously hearing Granger “Oh probably just Moaning Myrtle, you know how she likes to loiter around the bathrooms, eavesdropping on conversations. Anyhow, more importantly, where do you think Parkinson got that dress from? Definitely not in England” Granger breathes a small sigh of relief at Lavendar Browns incorrect observation that the sound was from one of Hogwarts resident ghosts. Granger leans her head against the wall, her eyes focused squarely in the door. If Pansy was feeling aroused before it was nothing compared to the desire that was flowing through her now, being locked in a small space with a very panicked Granger.
She got a funny idea in her head, she bit the edge of a smile, in a vain attempt to keep her creeping grin at bay. A tango of nervous excitement dancing in the pit of Pansy’s stomach. It was an opportunity too good to pass up. Pansy moves towards Granger who is pressed firmly against the wall, and gently pushes Grangers hair back to reveal her smooth neck."What are you doing?" mouths Granger grabbing Pansy’s hand in a feeble attempt to keep Pansy at arms distance. “Stop it” Granger whispers in panicked desperation looking quickly at the closed cubical door. A crackle in her voice.Undeterred Pansy attempts to use her other free hand to reach for Granger, only to be thwarted as Granger grabs it by the wrist. With both her wrists now firmly in Granger's grip, a sly smile crosses her lips. She drifts smoothly forward, the throbbing desire that was engulfing her all too consuming, her heart beating against her chest, excitement building within her in the knowledge that on the other side of the door were two Gryffindors. With heart hammering faster than she could imagine, she moves within centimetres of Granger, whose panicked eyes are fixed on Pansy’s lips. “Stop it” Granger mouths again desperately Ignoring Grangers protest Pansy moves in closing the gap between them. It feels like an eternity that they stand within millimetres of touching. With a wicked grin, Pansy leans in and begins to work a trail of silent open-mouthed kisses from Granger's ear down the column of her throat. Hot shivers run down her legs as Granger offers little resistance and instinctively arches her neck directly towards her mouth. Slowly and meticulously she drags her lips around Granger's neck nipping gently along the way. She feels Grangers breath quicken as she cruises along the nape of her neck wth the tip of her tongue, breathing hotly onto Grangers pale skin. Focussed as ever she lets her lips lazily graze upwards along Grangers cheek, ensuring she remains within a whispers breath of Grangers plush inviting lips. She pulls away abruptly as Granger tries to capture Pansys lips into kiss. The small disgruntled growl that escapes Granger has Pansy smiling even more as she moves in to continue dragging her lips across Grangers neck nibbling and nipping along the way. Her head swims, all previous thoughts stop in their tracks as Grangers resistance begins crumbling before her eyes when she loosens her vicelike grip on Pansy’s wrist. Sweat forming in the nape of her neck, there is only one desire, one wish that matters right now. She wants to feel Granger.
She easily prys herself from Grangers loosened grip. She slowly brushes Grangers back, lifting her shirt gently from her skirt, her fingertips lazily brush along the skin of her back, Grangers body quivering and trembling beneath her touch.Blood pounds in her brain. Inhaling deeply she slides her hand slowly up the length of Grangers smooth thigh hitching her skirt up further with every stroke, while she continues to nibble along Grangers neck Feeling more adventurous than she ever has felt before, cautiously and slowly she traces her index finger along the edges of Grangers underwear over the top of her thigh , her shoulders tense a little as she half expects Granger to swot her hand away, instead a burning heat rips through her as Granger arches her hips towards Pansy’s finger inviting to explore more. The action driving Pansy’s curiosity and lust to a peak she cannot return from. Feeling bolder than ever, she delves towards a place she's never been. Hot shivers run down her legs as Granger does not protest to her slowly pulling her underwear aside. Nervous but undeterred, she breathes in deeply. Cautiously she traces her finger along the edges of Grangers soft swollen lips, a burning heat rips through her as Granger silently gasps and arches her back against the wall, Granger’s honey brown eyes firmly shut, her mouth open just enough that Pansy can see the tip of her pink tongue. Pansy is completely mesmerised by the look of absolute desire and fear screening across Grangers face. She feels herself getting as wet as Granger feels as she continues to trace her finger along the edges of Grangers soft warm folds, teasing her with her gentle touch. Her body feels like it is burning from the inside out, she’s never touched anyone like this, never experienced a sensation so intense and driven. The pounding desire that is engulfing her is all too consuming as she glides her finger to the spot to be sure to send Granger over the edge. An electric charge streams down her as Granger bites down on her bottom lip as Pansy rolls her finger around Grangers hardened clit. Lust and desire kindling in her loins as she stares amazed by Grangers usually reserved features crumble and distort before her. Thoughts of Lavender Brown and the Patil twin catching her with Granger completely disappear as her finger dances and curls around Grangers womanhood.
She feels an overwhelming throbbing in her heart and between her legs consume her as she continues to watch in awe as Granger’s body begins to tremble beneath her touch just moments before her hand shoots to her mouth and she bites down hard in a feeble attempt to contain her moan.
Pansys own breath hitches when Grangers free hand painfully grips her shoulder, nails digging in deep. She swallows hard, her eyes focused on Grangers teeth biting hard into her hand almost penetrating the skin in an attempt to hold back that moan desperate to escape.
She bites back her own groan as Granger's legs squeeze crushingly tight around Pansy hand, Grangers body shuddering and shaking, before slumping against the wall limp in a whimper.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Myrtle, are you ok?”Any bravado that Pansy had begins to slip away fast at these four simple words said by the Patil twin. The realisation that perhaps they hadn’t been as quiet as she thought sinks in. Explaining this predicament of being found in a toilet cubicle with her hand up Granger’s skirt now seeming almost impossible to explain, even for Daphne. Granger’s eyes are wide with a mixture of panic and accusation. Pansy can tell she is thinking the same thing, how would they explain this? Nervous tension builds in her muscles, a sense of impending panic begins to surface, her body reacting with an increased heart rate along with a sudden urge to pee. “Oh, don’t worry about her,” says Lavender “She’s always moaning and groaning for attention. Aren't you Myrtle? says, Lavender Brown “You don’t think she sounds strange?” “0h please, we all know what Myrtle is like, she’s just trying to get attention. That’s why she’s called MOANING Myrtle. Anyhow more important things, do you think this colour eyeshadow suits me?” “It does, but-““Excellent,” says Lavender Brown, a hint of pride in her tone “Now come on” continues Brown “He’s probably already back at the Common Room and I want to see if I can talk to him before anyone else does”Relief washes over Pansy. Praise Merlin for Brown's ego and the fact she has the brain capacity of a gnat thinks Pansy Granger lets out a giant sigh of relief as the large door to the bathroom creaks shut and the chatter between Brown and Patil begins to fade softly away “That was close” breathes out Pansy SMACK “Ow. What was that for?” says a surprised Pansy vigorously rubbing her arm just above the elbow. Granger just whacked her, not too hard but it had taken her by surprise. ”Serious?! What - was - that - for?” exclaims Granger, punctuating every word, her eyes narrowing. “I can’t believe you did that. Your devil-may-care attitude almost got us caught and by Lavender no less.” Pansy bites the inside of her cheek in an attempt to fight back a nervous giggle threatening to escape. It was always the way, she couldn’t help but want to laugh whenever she felt discomfort or was put in a tense situation. “Well in my defence I didn’t plan on this and you did follow me-“ Pansy lets her voice trail off. Granger draws herself to her full height, an eyebrow cocked daring Pansy to continue, she seemed to crackle with electricity, ready to retaliate. “It was very irresponsible. You put me in a very bad position. Imagine what could have happened if Lavendar had caught us” scolds Granger “How would you like it if I did that to you?” Given the insistent ache in her loins, I would like it very much thinks Pansy but does not dare to say it out loud. “And in the cubicle of a public toilet, or all places” continues Grangers scolding “Hardly romantic or hygienic or appropriate and with Lavender Brown on the other side of the door” repeats GrangerAlthough Pansy could tell Granger wasn’t exactly angry, she had placed her in a precarious position and technically she should have stopped the moment Granger had said no. “I really didn’t plan on doing that,” Pansy says sincerely, pausing for a moment before adding softly “I won’t do it again” “Well” whispers Granger looking down at her feet, voice suddenly much softer and quieter “l didn’t exactly say that,” she says shyly her cheeks blushing unable to look Pansy directly in the eye Pansy feeling instantly relieved, confidence-building she struggles to keep a smirk from creeping across her lips.”Don’t start with that cocky attitude again” warns Granger “And, you should watch your back” she continues, draping her arms over Pansy’s shoulders “because I will get payback for this Parkinson, you can count on it”***The soft flames from the torches flicker and dance against the stone walls as Pansy makes her way towards the Slytherin Common Room. A joyous fluttery feeling fills the pit of her belly. For the first time in a long time, she genuinely feels happy. A small smile fixed to her face as she recalls Grangers last words to her, threatening revenge, and if truth be told she was rather looking forward to it. Her smile broadens as she visualises the ways she wants Granger to enact her revenge. She stops abruptly when something unusual catches the corner of her eye. Dangling off the nose of a dusty statue was a pair of shoes. But not just any shoes, they were bright purple shoes with a multitude of coloured moons, stars and cats scattered across the material. Pansy thought they were they were the most ghastly things she had ever seen and could not imagine anyone wanting to wear them and yet she was oddly drawn to them. Why on Earth would anyone hang a pair of shoes on a statue she wonders as she continues to stare at the shoes. A wicked thought flashed in her mind. These shoes would make for a great tool the next time someone loses a wager against her. In fact Daphne or better still Theo would be mortified to have to wear these them in front of the whole school. Maybe even Bridget, no Bridget deserves far worse than a pair of shoes. After all, she was one of the main instigators in the constant torture of Pansy during the cycle of this bet. Nevertheless, these shoes are perfect for some sort of retribution. Her hands barely reach them when a soft ethereal voice behind her says “Thank you” Stunned, Pansy turns suddenly to find Ravenclaw Loony Luna Lovegood standing behind her staring at her with protuberant silvery eyes. Quickly eyeing her up and down Pansy couldn’t help but notice she was wearing a necklace made of Butterbeer caps and her wand tuck safely behind her ear.“What?” “Thank you” repeats Lovegood half nodding towards the shoes. It was only then that Pansy realises that the shoes belonged to Lovegood. Of course, they would thinks Pansy, there’s no one else who would be caught dead wearing these atrocities to fashion. “My mum always said things we lose have a way of coming back to us in the end. If not always in the way we expect. But I would never have expected Pansy Parkinson to guide me to my personal items” says Lovegood dreamily distracted “Oh well yes, umm here,” says Pansy handing over the shoes, slightly disappointed that she couldn’t keep them. As awkward silence descends over them as Lovegood takes the shoes and proceeds to just stand there staring at Pansy, her head slightly tilted as if she was trying to decipher a puzzle. “I interrupted a deep thought, didn’t I? I can see it growing smaller in your eyes,” says Lovegood “Errr”“Or it could be Flufferbudgers” “ Fluffer what?” “Yes, more likely Flufferbudgers than Nargles” continues Lovegood“Wha-” “They are from the same family but have completely different attributes. After all Nargle’s are mischievous thieves and Flufferbudgers just help you move the fluff around”. “What?” Repeats a confused Pansy unable to keep a tone of astonishment out of her voice “So you can concentrate of course ” Pansy has absolutely no idea what Lovegood is saying let alone how to reply to her, so instead, she just stands staring at the strange girl hoping to Merlin that she will just leave. “Mmmm” hums Luna with childlike innocence, shoes now dangling aimlessly from her finger “And something else…” she says her head slightly tilted again staring Intently at PansyPansy does not know how many awkward moments pass before she finally breaks. It’s painfully obvious that Loony Lovegood was more than happy to just continue to stand there in awkward silence staring and uncomfortably analysing Pansy “Oh well better get back to my common room,” says Pansy “Of course. Thank you again, Pansy Parkinson. Oooroo” says Lovegood before skipping down the hallway her brightly coloured shoes bouncing at her side along with her skips “Ooroo” says Pansy softly “What in Merlin’s name” she can only assume it’s a form of farewell greeting “Shouldn’t you be in class?” says a gruff voice behind her that nearly makes her jump out of her skin “Education is very important you know. I should tell your professors”It is one of the many portraits of Hogwarts and by the looks of the attire, namely the oversized ruffled collar, dull skirt and tights and faded out colouring, it was definitely one of the older portraits. Pansy sighed slightly the older portraits always seemed to be sterner and more judgemental of the students. Pansy quickly reads the inscription Sir Sidley Smirk Platter, 1542, Anno Etatis Suae 39 indicating he was 39 years old when this portrait was painted. “Good evening Sir Platter,” says Pansy in the sweetest voice she can muster. She smiles as she notices Sir Platters face instantly soften at the recognition of who he is. She suspects after 400 plus years most people forget who you are, so any acknowledgment would be greatly appreciated. She and Daphne had deciphered long ago that, unlike other students who ignored the portraits, if you were at least courteous to them you could get away with a lot more and avoid them telling you into the professors. “You are completely correct, but classes have ended for the day so it’s back to my room for some more study, Sir Platters” “Ah very good. Slytherin I see. Good house, very good house. Off you go then”“Yes. Good evening Sir. See you next time” What an unusual evening thinks Pansy as she makes her way back to the common room. By the time morning had come and Pansy and her friends were seated at the Slytherin table ready breakfast, Pansy was sure she had had over 1000 thoughts of Granger throughout the night and morning. It took every bit of restraint not to look over at the Gryffindor table to try and catch Grangers' eye. She had debated whether to send her a secret letter, sealing it with a kiss, yet her good sense would not let her. Only a master of disguise could have kept the emotion of receiving such a letter from observant fellow students. Instead, she had to be content with finding another way for them to be alone together. “Good morning Pansy Parkinson” Standing before her, smiling broadly is Luna Lovegood. Pansy is certain she saw the shock register on her face before she could hide it. A small smile playing on her lips.” Enjoy your breakfast” she says before turning towards the Ravenclaw table.“Good grief Pansy,” says Theo what bet have you had besieged upon you now. You’ll be making friends with all the weirdos” Pansy can’t help but notice Millicent’s face twist in discomfort, after all, she does have a crush on Lovegood. Given all Millicent had done to assist her during the uncomfortable stages of the bet Pansy felt obliged to defend Lovegood in support of Millicent. “Well I would rather befriend someone a little different than stick with the mundane,” says Pansy waving her hand accusingly towards Theo “Good morning students” comes the calm and collected voice of Professor Dumbledore interrupting whatever retaliation Theo had planned to say “We have a special treat for you planned this evening. Please return to the Great Hall by 7 pm.”And with that enticing and vague statement, Professor Dumbledore sits back down and takes a big sip from his goblet. His eyes twinkling with delight. Instantly excited whispers swept across the Great Hall. Professor Dumbledore looked perfectly calm and amused as students muttered excitedly amongst themselves trying to decipher what could be this special treat. The remainder of the day dragged, seconds felt like minutes, minutes felt like hours and hours felt like years. Everyone and anyone was talking about what the special surprise could be. By the time 7 pm had arrived the entire school was abuzz with excitement.“What do you think Dumbledore has organised?” says Tracey excitedly as the Slytherin friends enter the Great Hall“I don’t kno-WOW” exclaims Millicent mouth open in awe Faint rainbow hues swirl along the normally grey walls of the Great Hall. House tables adorned with faintly lit candelabras and goblets of treats had been rearranged horizontally rather than vertically facing the stage where the professors usually sat. The charmed ceiling already beautiful now sparkled with unique green stars, the very sight of it enough to ignite a broad smile. Giant red velvet curtains hug and drape along the edges of the stage hiding the surprise behind. The atmosphere is completely awe-inspiring “They’ve created a theatre setting,” says Daphne “We’re going to have a show” “How exciting,” says Millicent “I notice the Slytherin table is at the back of the room,” Tracey says nodding towards the table arrangement “Of course it is,” says Millicent “Although I’m surprised Gryffindor isn’t at the very front. I suppose Dumbledore can’t make it too obvious he has favourites” House tables have been arranged in rows facing the stage with Hufflepuff claiming the prize position of the front row, followed by Ravenclaw, then Gryffindor and lastly Slytherin. “C’mon ladies to the gallows,” says Pansy choosing to sit on the very back row closest to the wall so she could lean against it if the show was boring. Millicent sits beside her, Daphne and Tracey who have opted to sit on the bench in front of her have conjured a cushion so they can comfortably lean back on the table. Not too far away is Granger talking excitedly with Potter. Her chest restricts. How she longed to be sitting beside her, holding her hand, leaning against her and watching the show. So deep in her thoughts, Pansy didn’t even notice Professor Dumbledore enter onto the stage from behind one of the curtains until his calm voice resonated across the Great Hall. “The very best of evenings to you. Tonight you will meet heroes and heroines, be told of tales to inspire and to educate you” says Dumbledore peering over his moon glasses, blue eyes twinkling with delight. “This evening you will be entertained by the wonderful Tales of Beedle the Bard.” “Ohhh Babbitty Rabbitty” coos Millicent with glee The Tales of Beedle the Bard was a childhood classic amongst all young Witches and Warlocks. Made up of a series of short tales Pansy would read them endlessly prior to bed. She hadn’t read any of the stories in years. She wasn’t quite sure why but her favourite was The Wizard and the Hopping Pot. A story about an old wizard who used his cauldron to brew magical potions and antidotes for other people when they needed his help. When he died he left his trusted pot to his son with a single slipper inside with a note from his father that reads, "In the fond hope, my son, that you will never need it".Unlike his father the son did not help anyone and every time he declines to help the pot takes on the symptoms of the ones who ask for help; it starts disturbing the son and prevents him from having any peace of mind. Finally, he gives up and provides aid to the town. Upon doing this, the pot's ailments are removed one by one and the son's ordeal finally ends one day when the slipper he received from his father falls out of the pot; he puts the slipper on the pot's foot and the two walk off into the sunset. As a child, she loved the image of a pot wearing shoes. It amused her greatly. She smiles to herself as she remembers sneaking down to the kitchens with a pair of her father's shoes with the intent of placing them on a cooking cauldron, but to her disappointment, her mother had caught her about to enter the kitchens. She didn’t scold Pansy instead gently told her the kitchens were not a place for her as a distinguished young lady to visit, her eyes twinkling with amusement when Pansy explained what she was doing. A round of giggles and hushed murmurs ripple amongst the students as all lights including the enchanted ceiling dim except for the bright lights on the stage. The show was about to start. The curtain draws back and the stage has been transformed to an old olde ye shack, an elderly man with a gentle smile sits stirring and looking longing into his cauldron. “There was once a kindly old wizard who used his magic generously and wisely for the benefit of his neighbours.” came a soft voice from somewhere to the side of the stage. Pansy smiles and makes herself comfortable, they were starting with her favourite, The Wizard and the Hopping Pot. The school sits in silence, transfixed on the actors on stage as tale after tale is performed. Emotions come to play in the theatre and Pansy is transported to her childhood, a time filled with innocence, wonder and endless possibilities. She is as relaxed as if she is in her childhood bed tucked with a thick quilt around her. Pansy jumps in her seat and barely contains a yell, something has brushed up against her leg. A light green cloud puff is twirling lightly around her ankle - it’s the wisp, the very same wisp that Granger had used previously to gain Pansy’s attention not that long ago.What in Merlin’s name is Granger up to wonders Pansy looking over towards her.Granger, who like all the other students seems to be transfixed on the actors on the stage, elbow propped on the table, her head resting on her hand. It was only upon closer inspection Pansy spies the tip of Granger's wand peeking out from beneath her cloak, just below her elbow. Colour rises in her cheeks, goosebumps shimmer across her body as the wisp gently caresses her calves. The cloud of puff so seemingly innocent continues to skim and twirl around her slowly edging upwards. The smile on Grangers face widening with every flick of her wand. It dawns on Pansy that this is the moment Granger chooses to enact her revenge. Instantly every nerve in Pansy’s body has been electrified. Her body has been a flood with endorphins ever since the night she and Granger were locked in the abandoned classroom. Heat shimmers up her back, anyone at any moment could see the wisp and as dangerous as this moment is, she really doesn’t care. What she does care about, however, is the feeling of the wisp and its gentle strokes. Never in her wildest had she imagined Granger to be so bold and reckless and if truth be told she never imagined herself to be so also, but something had been unleashed and she had no idea on how to control it or whether she even wanted to try and control it. The blood is now pumping in her head.Oh, how it makes her tremble as the touch of the warm smoke grazes against her knee and curls and twirls around. Pansy swallows deeply, desire echoes in her head. Lost in a maelstrom of sensation her breath hitches as the sensual smoke dances upwards, artistry in its flow and movement. Instinctively Pansy’s leg part a little, oh how she craves to be touched to be released of the stripping heat and need that had plagued her for weeks on end. And still, the wisp continues to slide upwards slowly and intently along skin that burns. Pansy swallows a gasp as the smoke warmly snakes around her thighs tickling and tantalising the senses with every move while tracing aimless patterns. Her body is on fire, she almost whimpers as the wisp now skims around the edges of her underwear. She holds herself taut, fists clenched, her body yearning to be touched but the wisp is maddeningly slow.Trying to control her breathing, there are no thoughts, no focus, only need and the pain of waiting for Granger to flick her wand and touch her where she needed it the most. This was torturous, she couldn’t let anyone see what was happening beneath the large wooden table, but it was getting difficult to control the trembling need that was roaring over her, it was like trying to combat a tsunami. Every muscle was wound up tighter than a jack in a box on its last crank ready to burst out of its constricted box. A voice inside her heads screams for Granger to flick her wand and just release this tension and then - nothing. Just as quick as the strokes had started they stopped. Pansy whips her head around to look at Granger who is sitting smugly with a wicked grin on her face, her wand placed neatly before her. Pansy’s brain stutters for a moment, Granger has enacted an act of revenge that Pansy can only describe as diabolical. She has been worked into a state and then left desperate and unfulfilled. Sitting in utter disbelief Pansy is unsure of what to do, not that she would be able to do anything in front of the entire school even if she did have a plan. The wisp had disappeared but the deep throbbing ache had not, she squeezes her legs tightly together, all Pansy could do was to try to cope at this moment while vowing to get her own revenge on Granger.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“What's the matter with you?” questions Daphne on the way back to the Common Room after the theatre production. “Didn’t you like the play Pansy?” asks Tracey “I did” replies Pansy curtly “Well, you look like the grumpy monster bit you on the bum. Hard” retorts Daphne Truth be told Pansy wasn’t exactly grumpy as much as she was distracted and even frustrated. Granger had worked her up not only physically but mentally too. She had spent a good portion of the remainder of the play conjuring fantastic revenge scenarios, each more elaborate than the previous, each requiring maximum planning to execute and thought on how to get Granger alone, but then something happened. She couldn’t quite explain what she was feeling but something didn’t sit right with her. She knows that Granger was teasing her to get her revenge for the bathroom incident in the most impactful and public way. Her initial reaction was indignation and annoyance that Granger had just stopped short of a beautiful release but the reality is she had done Pansy a favour. She’s not quite sure that she would have been able to silently maintain composure had Granger not stopped. But something else began to surface something she couldn’t quite put her finger on. Something so uncomfortable it made her feel sick in the very pit of her stomach. She walks back to the common room in silence, a myriad of thoughts swirling through her head as she tries to piece together what this feeling is. Operating on auto-pilot she barely registers that they have arrived back to their dorm until she’s standing near her bed. “Right, spill it Pansy” demands Daphne “what’s happened?. You haven’t said a word since the play” “Nothing” “Oh come on stop being a hard-headed hippogriff and spill it” The realisation hits Pansy like a bucket of ice-cold water. Nausea swirls unrestrained in her stomach. Hard, that was it. “It won’t be easy” she blurts out. The moment she says it, it finally all made sense “Pansy, what are talking about?“ Her thoughts are like a hurricane relentlessly twisting and turning, jumping from one spot to another. The words start to spill from her like a cascading river. “It won’t be easy” she repeats with vigour “Pans-““I can hardly walk up to the Gryffindor table can I? We can’t sit together, we can’t hold hands like others. Merlin, we can even be seen together” Pansy says desperately. Her heart pounding against her rib cage. The air around her thickens making it just that little bit harder to breathe. The words come thick and fast. Her jaw quivers. “Half of our housemates want to hex her and I’m pretty sure more than half of hers want to hex me.” Pansy could not contain herself, a gush of negative scenarios plaque her thought. “She’s a muggleborn, I’m one of the bloody sacred 28 purebloods. I can’t even go down to the kitchens to put a shoe on a cauldron let alone bring a non-pureblood home” Ignoring the confused looks on her friend's face the most chilling of thoughts hits her. Her palms sweat a little, adrenalin courses through her, shutting down her ability to think logically.“And what if You Know Who is back? She’s not just a muggleborn, she’s best friends with Harry Potter. She’s known, she’s a target. Sure she’s good at magic and can conquer little yellow birds, but that’s completely different to dealing with him and his followers. How many witches and wizards went missing last time he was here? How would I stay neutral, like our parents? Her brain feels like it has overloaded. She can feel the fear in her chest ready to explode. Tears threaten to spill, this was all too much.
Her feelings now made sense, every time she envisioned an act of revenge she couldn’t quite piece together how she would be able to coordinate it. “ Pansy,” says Daphne softly as she slowly walks to her, placing two hands gently on her shivering upper arms “I’m not sure what brought this on, but you need to breathe.” She says rubbing Pansy’s arms gently “We don’t know what’s going to happen. We don’t know for sure he’s back, and if he is we’ll work all the things out together, all four of us” she says nodding towards Millicent and Tracey who were standing there silently watching them, both still sporting stunning looks. Pansy couldn’t blame them, she had been happy, confident most of the time but here she was having a mini-breakdown. “I’m sure not everyone in Slytherin hates the Gryffindors and vice versa” offers Millicent quietly “She’s right,” says Daphne “We don’t know how some of our housemates feel about Muggleborns or Gryffindors of anything for that matter” Pansy is momentarily distracted by the look on Daphne’s face. It was as if you could see the cogs in her brain working overtime, Daphne had thought of something, something she wasn’t quite ready to share but it was something. She must remember to ask her later thinks Pansy “But, it won’t be easy,” says Pansy softly “Maybe it won’t be as hard as you think?” says Tracey hopefully“Really?” scoffs Pansy raising a disbelieving eyebrow towards Tracey Her heart clenches further at the next thought “I think it’s better to end this before it gets too complicated or serious ” she says softly “I think it’s a bit late for that,” says Millicent matter of factly “I think the best thing we can do is sleep on it,” says Daphne decidedly “There is no need to make any rash decision”. “But-“ “Pansy. You can’t do anything about it tonight. Just see how you feel tomorrow. And if you still feel the same, well, we support you” says Daphne drawing Pansy into a big hug. Tears threaten to spill at the sincerity of Daphne’s words and actions. Never had she appreciated the friendship that Daphne and she had then at this moment. A small warmth threaten to break through her sadness at the realisation that Daphne would be at her side, her supporter regardless, and help her back to her feet facing the right direction should she ever falter and fall. “Come on let’s go to bed”. encourages Daphne’s softly Pansy readies herself for bed dominated by overwhelming sadness. The questions and insecurities still play a slow sonnet in the back of her mind. How could she and Granger ever work? So many would not accept her and Granger. Is she ready for that battle and does she even want to fight it? A carousel of confusion plagues her thoughts as she slides beneath the cool sheets as the candles are extinguished. Deep agonising tears threaten to break free and stream down her face as she lies in the darkness staring at nothing at all. She bites her lip in an attempt to hold her composure, she knows that if even one tear escapes she will be unable to stop the flood of tears lingering at the surface. “Pansy,” says Millicent softly “Mmmm” “Why did you want to put shoes on a cauldron?” ***While everyone chats jubilantly on the way to their classes the next day sadness was the only emotion being pushed from Pansy’s being.
Her heart had galloped from her chest when she had seen Granger earlier in the Great Hall. Unlike other days where she had craved to see Granger, to catch a glimpse of her honey speckled eyes, share a secret smile, today all she wanted to do was crawl under her duvet and stay there until everything made sense or until they graduated at least. “Have you decided what you'll do?” asks Daphne “No” answers Pansy honestly Knowing not to press the matter further, Daphne simply gives Pansy’s hand a reassuring squeeze. Pansy couldn't explain how she was feeling; a plethora of emotions swirl through her and would change from one moment to the next based on the thoughts she was having at the time. Fear, dread, hope, sadness. Was it even possible to hold such a range of emotions in one moment? All she does know is that there is a deep heavy feeling in the pit of her belly, it was as if she had swallowed a big boulder. She had sensed Granger trying to catch her attention all day, but all Pansy could think to do was to politely ignore her. Her brain has felt like it has run a marathon and she wants it so much to stop. Pansy knows if she looks over and acknowledges Granger she will just continue to churn things over until her brain just pops. So it was logical that ignoring Granger was the best thing she could do. By the end of the day Pansy is exhausted, even her muscles ache from the emotion. pull and push she has put herself through. “Let's try and get a table at the back,” says Millicent “The back of what?” asks Pansy so deep in her thoughts she had completely missed any of the conversations around her “Ths library.““Urgh, do we have to?” says Pansy. Not only was Pansy utterly exhausted but if there was one place Granger would be it was the library.“We have assignments due,” says Daphne “Fine” sighs Pansy. It’s not like Granger would approach her in front of everyone anyhow Walking towards the library Pansy’s head feels heavy and clouded, everything and every conversation around her seems far away almost like being underwater.
She quickly scans the library upon entry and is relieved to see that Granger surprisingly is nowhere to be seen.
Operating on autopilot she places her parchment and quill on the large ornate desk. Millicent is excited they managed to acquire a table at the back of the library near the Restricted Section. Her curiosity in the area had peaked ever since Pansy had told her she had met Granger there. Pansy is convinced Millicent is desperate to step into the Restricted Section but is still scared there may be wards protecting it against underage students and somehow Granger had been able to bypass them that evening.Pansy scans the ornate bookshelves with their delicate carvings and filled with perfectly stacked books bound in red, green and brown leather. She sighs deeply, she didn’t want to be here and she didn’t feel like studying this evening. Instead, she folds her arms on the table using them as a pillow to rest her head. Her eyes softly close and her body begins to feel floppy she can feel herself being lulled into sleep and she doesn’t resist it. In such a deep slumber she barely registers the hands on her shoulders gently nudging her awake.
"Mmmm" Pansy mumbles as she tries to burrow her head deeper in the nook of her elbow and ignore the intruder for a few more peacefully minutes."C’mon Pansy you’re drooling. Everyone can see” Pansy’s eyes shoot open and desperately wipes around her mouth, but it's dry.“I knew that would get you going, can’t have perfect Pansy Parkinson slobbering on the table” laughs Daphne“Oh you’re blooming hilarious,” says Pansy “What do you want anyhow?”“We’re heading back to our room”“Already?“ asks Pansy“We’ve been here nearly two hours,” says Tracey Pansy looks over to her blank parchment sitting on the table. Had she dosed off for that long? She was positive it had only been a few minutes. “Don’t worry?” says Daphne “you can borrow our notes. Now come on it’s getting late”. Swiftly Pansy packs up her things. She was quite glad to be going back to her dorm, and much as she wished she could she just could not shake this lurking feeling of dread.The short nap had given her on momentary respite from the clouds of doubt and sadness floating through her thoughts. With every step towards the Slytherin Commonroom the feelings that had been plaguing her all day returned. Pansy was thankful they had not encountered any other students as they neared the Slytherin area, it was just the four of them.
The secret passageway to the Slytherin dorms was in sight when suddenly “Parkinson” Faster than she has ever seen, Daphne and Tracey have their wands drawn pointing into thin air. Millicent shrieks putting both hands to her mouth in shock. The voice had come from nowhere, there was no one behind or in front of them but Pansy knew this voice all too well. “It’s just me,” says Granger appearing from beneath Potter’s invisibility cloak “Merlin Granger,” says Tracey you near got yourself hexed “Hardly” scoffs Granger “You were waving your wand about like you were conducting an orchestra you’ll need to hold your hand and wrist steady to conjure a spell.”Pansy can’t help but fight back a smile. It was typical of Granger to take any opportunity to lecture someone even if they still had wands raised and poised at her. “We couldn’t see you” defends Tracey“That invisibility cloak is really good” admits Millicent almost as good as the one in the Tale of Three Brothers,” she says in awe “What do you want Granger?” hisses Daphne clearly annoyed“I would like to speak to Parkinson,” says Granger casting a glance at Pansy “Well maybe she doesn't want to speak to you,” says Daphne Pansy’s chest clenches a little at the hurt look on Granger's face before saying “it’s ok Daph, you guys go ahead I’ll be there soon” “You sure” questions Daphne, whom Pansy has noticed still can't lower her wand Pansy nods. As much as she wanted to she couldn't avoid this confrontation any longer. Lowering her wand slowly and keeping an eye firmly fixed on Granger Daphne says “c’mon we’ll wait for Pansy in our room.” Pansy watches as her friends continue down the corridor out of sight. Before Pansy can even open her mouth to speak Granger blurts out “Are you seriously ignoring me because of the… the…the...incident at the theatre” with her hands on her hips “I wasn’t ignoring yo-” “Because if you are ” continues Granger not allowing Pansy to finish “just remember you started all of this” Pansy could feel the intense energy permeating off Granger with every word she spoke. Granger was annoyed and no doubt and been stewing over Pansy avoiding her all-day“It’s not the-” “And you should be thankful because I at least had the courtesy to stop“ Pansy may hate being interrupted but she hates being told off more. Anger and annoyance begin to simmer like a hot cauldron deep in the pit of her belly. Pansy can feel the static in the air, crackling and popping like dry wood on a bonfire.“It’s not-”“Imagine if I hadn't. How would explain that Parkinson huh? Or are you upset you didn't win? Merlin knows you Slytherins turn everything into a competition” “I beg your pardon. That’s rich coming from the most competitive person in this school” spits Pansy “Just because I get good grades doesn’t mean I’m competitive. I just-““Have to be the best at everything. Better than everyone else, Miss Know-it-all. That sounds like a competitive person to me”If looks could kill, Pansy would be Avada Kedavraed on the spot. Pansy knows she’s avoiding the issue but she can't help herself. She will be damned if she lets Granger make assumptions and attack her house. Every blood cell is now racing around in her body on high alert. Pansy can feel her chest heaving in frustration.“Why are you acting like this” “Who’s acting?”“Right. If you’re going to be like that, I’m leaving” “Fine run away Granger. Give up”Pansy notices Granger’s pupils dilate into giant black orbs like an angry cat ready to attack its prey. “I.am.not.running.away” breathes Granger “But one of us has to be mature here”“Whatever. Just go, Granger” “Do not tell me what to do Parkinson,” Granger says steadily with a dangerous edge to her tone “Or else what? You’ll bore me to death with some facts about the History of Hogwarts ” challenges Pansy “Do you get a perverse pleasure from vexing me” screeches Granger “Because Merlin knows you have been foul and loathsome since first year” “If I’m so foul and loathsome then what are you doing here?” replies Pansy her voice too now raised “I have absolutely no idea” spits Granger turning to walk away “Woah, someone sends an owl to The Daily Prophet. Hermione Granger admits she doesn’t know something” Faster than Pansy could have envisioned, Granger had launched herself forward and grabbed Pansy by her Slytherin tie. Her heart pounding from her chest, Pansy would be lying if she didn’t admit she was a little afraid. The fire in Granger's eyes was both terrifying and arousing “You — complete — arse — Pansy — Parkinson!” Granger says gripping and twisting Pansy’s tie harder with ever well-pronounced word. Her lips slightly parted, her eyes wide. Pansy’s breath quickens. Her brain feels as if it’s on fire. Granger is within mere millimetres from her. The air around her thickens making it just that little bit harder to breathe. She could feel the heat of anger permeating from Granger and a shiver trips over her skin. Granger stares at her daring her to say something else, Pansy’s pulse races in fiery heat of her look. She equally wants to slap and snog Granger at the same time. The sudden clicking sounds of distant footsteps at the far end of the corridor accompanied by a deep voice causes Granger to straighten immediately and peer down the hallway as she pushes away from Pansy.“Quick under the cloak” “Don’t you tell me what to do Granger” says Pansy her body still on fire“Oh for Merlin's sake, someone is coming” whispers Granger harshly catching Pansy’s robe and dragging her beneath the invisibility cloak. “No-one would question me being here”“Sshhhh” “Stop telling me what to do” whispers Pansy firmly Granger turns to her arching her eyebrow in frustration before staring intensely down the corridor. They stand shoulder to shoulder, Granger, pressed tightly against her, alighting Pansy’s body on fire yet again. Pansy breaths out. There’s a wrecking ball of confusion inside her brain.Pansy feels Granger tense against her, coming down the corridor are Potter and Weasley.
For a secret Slytherin passageway, it doesn't seem so secret with all these Gryffindors around thinks Pansy. “C’mon Harry. Let's check around here” says Weasley “I don't think she’ll be here,” says Potter softly running his hand through his black scruffy hair. “Maybe she's back at the library” “We’ve already checked. I'm telling you Harry something is up with Hermione. Not telling us where she’s going. Acting different” urges Weasley “She’s just found a new study spot,” says Potter. Pansy sensing a tone of uncertainty in his voice. “If you hadn't left your map in our room, then we would know where she is,” says Weasley an edge of annoyance in his tone.
Pansy wonders what map Weasley could be referring to but she doubts very much Granger would tell. her now. “Harry, what if she's in trouble and needs our help?” Pansy notices Granger roll her eyes.“Our help? We’re talking about Hermoine Granger right?”“Yeah” “The girl who fought Death Eaters in the Ministry of Magic? Or is it the girl who captured Rita Seeker and kept her in a jar or is it the girl who wasn't afraid to look for the basilisk?”Pansy's brain stutters for a moment as she tries to comprehend what on earth was Potter saying that Granger had done. She turns to her, mouth open in questioning surprise and receives a simple shrug of the shoulders in response. “Ron, Hermione, has gotten us out of more situations than I can count. She knows we’re her friends and if she needs anything we will be there” There was something in Potter's tone that Pansy couldn't quite put her finger on. It felt like he was talking directly to her but that was impossible given there was no way he would know that she was here. Granger smiles warmly at Potter, and Pansy’s stomach clenches at the thought that Granger may never look at her that way after their argument. “But-““Maybe you mean the girl who worked out how to get past the giant three-head dog-” “Alright I get it, I get it” pouts Weasley “But something is up with her, you gotta admit that?!”“C’mon I’ve still got chocolate frogs leftover from Hogsmeade, let’s go,” says Potter looking around the corridor “I don't think we should be here.“ “Yeah I suppose slimy Snape might see us and take a million house points away for just breathing” “Yeah, something like that,” says Potter running his hands through his hair again. Casting one last look around before ushering Weasley "Granger!" says Pansy, sounding both stunned and impressed when the boys were out of sight. Ripping the invisibility cloak away from her. “Is all that true? You fought Death Eaters?““Maybe”“What do you mean maybe. You could have been killed!” exclaims Pansy“And why would you care” snaps Granger Pansy’s shoulder slump in defeat and she lets out a big sigh. She realises that she would care very much if something bad happened to Granger. Closing her eyes she shakes her slowly “I can’t hold you’re hand Granger” she admits “What does that even mean,” says Granger gruffly “Exactly that. Did you not notice Romilda Vane and Ernest Bligh holding hands during the theatre or Herbert Fleet and Heidi Macaboy?” “What have they got to do with anything,” says Granger clearly frustrated “ Romilda Vane will hold hands with anyone and a lot more I’m sure. As for Herbert and Heidi, they have been going out since third year and - oh - “ Granger pauses for a moment “they are all from the same house” says Granger slowly finally realising what Pansy was trying to say. “it won’t be easy will it” mutters Granger That moment that she saw that Granger came to the same realisation as her, that moment Granger stood silently looking at her, was the moment her heart broke because she knew Granger would come to the same conclusion as her. End whatever it is they had. Pansy’s heart skips a beat before proceeding to pound against her chest. Her stomach is in a twist waiting for Granger to say something to end this torment. Granger gnaws at her bottom lip, her big brown eyes looking at Pansy fearfully, before whispering a nervous question “You want to hold my hand?”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Don’t say it like that” “Like what exactly,” says Granger a confused furrow in her brow “Like that. You know all softly and stuff”Arching an eyebrow in frustration Granger takes a deep breath before closing her eyes and rubbing her temples slowly but firmly. “What?” pouts Pansy “Pansy Parkinson, you would have to be the most frustrating person alive” breathes out Granger still rubbing her temples “I beg your pardon?” “One minute you're all over me like Dragon Pox and the next you're distant and aloof and all over the place.” taking another deep breath Granger says softly “Perhaps life would be easier if you had the emotional range of a teaspoon” “What's that supposed to mean?” questions Pansy “It means Parkinson-“ again the clicking sound of shoes down the dimmed corridor instantly stops Granger “Oh for Merlin's sake” she huffs “I’ll have to talk to you another time. It’s worse than Kings Cross Station here” Before Pansy can protest Granger has thrown the invisibility cloak over herself. “Where are you?” Pansy’s question is met with silence “Granger Come on. Oh in the name of Merlin I know you’re still here. You can’t apparate in Hogwarts you know.” she huffs On the verge of having a complete tantrum, Pansy hisses “Where are you?” “Pans?” Pansy spins around so fast she almost gives herself whiplash. Standing before her is Draco looking at her with a perplexed look“Who are you talking to?”“What? Nobody.” says Pansy in a panic “I umm. err thought I heard someone, I mean something” Draco scrutinises and observes the surroundings, peering down the corridors. Pansy's heart jumps to her throat when he seems to stop and squint curiously at the spot Granger was standing previously. “It’s probably nothing,” says Pansy nervously “I'm sure I must have misheard. There’s nothing there” “Don’t be too sure Pans. Don’t be too sure” whispers Draco lowly, still staring into space before turning to Pansy “ C’mon let’s go back to our rooms”Pansy lets out a breath she didn’t realise she was holding as Draco leads her back to their dorms. She glances over her shoulder but does not see Granger, not that she expected to. They walk in silence, each deep in their solitarily thought yet comforted by the presence of someone near. “Pureblood” murmurs Draco as they arrive at the entrance to the Slytherin common room. A door magically appears where once was a plain stone wall. As Pansy makes her way in she notices Draco hesitate “You coming?” she asks “You go ahead, there’s something I have to do” A tremor of panic washes over Pansy, was Draco going back to where he found Pansy, would he find Granger?Mistaking her concern for his well-being Draco says “Go on Pans, I’ll be back before you know it” “Ok,” says Pansy not wanting to raise any suspicion. It’s not like Granger would still be there now anyhow she hoped.The first thing Pansy notices entering the common room Is the absence of her friends. They must be waiting in their room for her thinks Pansy Pansy barely enters her room when Daphne blurts out “You better tell Granger to watch out, sneaking up on us like that. She could have got herself hexed.” “Oh I think she can handle herself,” says Pansy thinking back to Potter's earlier statements “Excuse me,” says Daphne clearly offended “All I'm saying is she's pretty good at looking after herself if what Potter says has anything to do with it”“Potter? What’s he got to do with this?”“He and the Weasley came looking for Granger” “Did they find you?” gasps Millicent “No, we hid under the invisibility cloak”“That is a rather impressive cloak” adds Millicent “What did Potter say?” asks Tracey“Well apparently she imprisoned Rita Seeker in a jar” “WHAT!” gasps Daphne, Tracey and Millicent in unison “How did she conjure a giant human-sized jar?” asks Millicent in disbelief “And where did she keep her, did it have air holes, did she feed her, how did no one see that?” “I don’t know” “Is that why she stopped writing for a bit during the Triwizard Tournament?” asks Tracey with a mixed tone of questioning and realisation “Maybe” responds Pansy “I don’t really know” “Thank yourself lucky, she didn't put you in a jar too Pansy after your interview with Rita Skeeter,” says Millicent Pansy's stomach twists guiltily at the memory of her claiming to Rita Skeeter that Hermione Granger was Harry Potter's girlfriend and that she was toying him around hoping to seek the affections of Viktor Krum. Her stomach continues to squirm, she had memorised the paragraph attributed to her, reciting it as many times as possible that it is firmly locked in her memory bank: "She's really ugly," says Pansy Parkinson, a pretty and vivacious fourth year student, "but she'd be well-up to making a Love Potion, she's quite brainy. I think that's how she's doing it." Having just learnt of Grangers abilities she perhaps should be grateful that Granger did not seek revenge on her. “Did Potter say anything else?” asks Daphne drawing Pansy from her thoughts“Well he mentioned her fighting Death Eaters in the Ministry of Magic” “Really? That is true then? Mother said it wasn’t, just a magical mishap at the Ministry and any talk of Death Eaters was just media fear-mongering to sell papers and there was nothing to worry about” says Millicent “That’s what Potter said,” Pansy says shrugging her shoulders “Good grief” exclaims Tracey “What in Merlin’s name is going on? Fighting Death Eaters, how do you survive that? They are vicious” Tracey was right. Death Eaters were known to be full of malevolence with little regard for Wizarding law. Rumour was they would take great delight in engaging in the Unforgivable Curses. “Anything else?” asks Daphne interrupting Pansy’s thoughts “He also said that she purposely searched out the Basilisk, remember when she was petrified in second year,” says Pansy “Who could forget that year? She knew what was going on, she knew it was a basilisk AND she went looking for it. Is she insane?” says Tracey “I’m starting to think she is,” says Millicent “Oh wait there’s more” “MORE!?” Exclaim the three girls “She confronted a three-headed dog, sorry a GIANT three-headed dog,” says Pansy “Where in sweet Salazar do you find and keep a three-headed dog” exclaims Tracey “It wouldn’t be in muggle London or Diagon Alley, so logically it would have to be at school wouldn’t it?” says Daphne “it’s the only place that makes sense” “I’ll tell you what doesn’t make sense is why you would confront a giant three-headed dog,” says Tracey“Why do our parents send us to this school?” questions Millicent “there’s been
nothing but deadly drama since first year” “So how did she survive all of that?” asks Daphne “I don’t know the details of all of this”“Why not?” “It was a bit hard Daphne, as soon as Potter and Weasley left, Draco came down the hall” “Did he see you two” gasps Millicent again“No”“You have to find out more,” says Daphne “And how am I supposed to do that? Like I’ve said many times, I can hardly walk up and sit next to her for a chat whenever I want” “We have to find a way, there’s so much that’s gone on that we do not know about, and if the rumours of You Know Who being back are true then we need to know everything so we can be prepared” Silence descends on the group, each trying to absorb and process what they had just learnt. Breaking the silence Millicent asks softly “Pansy, do you ummm think she would train us?” “What? What are you saying?”“I just thought maybe, given she’s fought Death Eaters and done all this other stuff, she might know a few spells that they don’t teach us and she might, I mean given your closeness and we’re friends, maybe….” Millicent let her voice trail off, embarrassed by her suggestion “Are you serious” scoffs Parkinson “You are joking right?” “That’s not a bad idea Millicent,” says Daphne “What?” says Pansy shocked “Mils has a point, I hate to admit it but Granger obviously knows things we don’t and we need to know more.” “You can’t be serious?”“Deadly serious”“This is madness,” says Pansy “It’s mad times Pansy” replies Daphne “This is exciting,” says Tracey happily“But, but I don’t even know if she will talk to me let alone say yes”“Oh for Merlin’s sake, what did you do now” scolds Daphne “Nothing,” says Pansy sheepishly “Really? You can be so frustrating sometimes” huffs Daphne“That’s what she said”“Well, she’s not wrong. Just sort it out Pansy and ask her” “That’s a lot easier said than done” mumbles Pansy “Pansy, if anyone can charm the pants off Granger you can,” says Millicent “Literally” giggles Tracey “Oh for Merlin’s sake,” says Pansy rolling her eyes “Get your mind out of the sewer for one moment Tracey” “Right it’s decided then. Pansy will ask Granger” “You’ve all gone mad, absolutely bonkers,” says Pansy “you do realise that right” “It has to be done ” “Fine, just don’t blame me if it goes to buggery” “Do you want us to help? We ca-” “No way. Your meddling is what got me into this predicament in the first place” rebuffs Pansy “And you know what I’m going to sleep, you're all giving me a migraine ” she says as she stomps to her bed and shuts the curtains tightly around her bed By the next day, Pansy was none the wiser on how she would get Granger alone, let alone ask her to teach her and her friends some spells. Her frustration grew as the day progressed, Granger seemingly turning the tables on Pansy doing her utmost to ignore her all day despite the many efforts to try and catch her eye. “Pansy we’re going to the library”“Again” moans Pansy. Studying how to transfigure a fork into a quill was not a priority for her at this moment. “Yes, again. We have homework due, now come on ” Pansy did not have the energy to argue with Daphne, and she certainly didn’t have the energy to engage in the banter her three friends were embarking on as they made their way to the library. Instead, Pansy walks in silence revisiting all the scenarios that have occurred over the past months that led her to this point. She almost scoffs out loud when she thinks back to the beginning of the year. If you had told her she would be pinning over a girl let alone Granger, she would have admitted you to St Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries herself. But yet here she is in a romantic predicament like no other. “Granger’s here” whispers Tracey prodding Pansy with her elbow “Of course she is” whispers Pansy back “she practically lives in the library” “Maybe you can meet in the restricted section again and you can ask her? “ offers Millicent Pansy’s shoulders slump in response. She can not remember a time that she felt such uncertainty at the task ahead, what she faces is legitimately difficult. First, she has to try and get Granger alone, and if she can accomplish that, then she faces the monumental task of getting Granger to agree to teach her and her friends some spells when she’s not even convinced Granger will talk to her.Sensing her anxiety “The perfect opportunity will arise when it needs to” says Daphne giving Pansy a comforting tap
on the arm With a heavy sigh “Let’s just get this assignment done” says Pansy walking towards an empty desk not too far from Granger but not too close either. Placing a blank parchment, quill and ink pot on the ornate wooden table, Pansy stares at the parchment unable to even comprehend where to start on this assignment. Instead, like moths to a flame, her eyes are drawn to one spot and one spot only - Granger. She watches as Granger busily scribbles on her own parchment, oblivious to the world around her, oblivious to Pansy. Pansy could not help but feel dejected. It's hard to want a thing that much and feel that it is beyond reach. She sighs again and flips open a Tomes on Transfiguration.
The words seem to blur into one, she tries her hardest to concentrate on the sentences before her but it’s to no avail. She is certain she has read the same page 6 times over and yet could not in all honesty tell you what was written. She has no idea how much time has passed, all she does know her friends have filled at least three-quarters of their sheet of parchment whilst hers remains blank. She is about to give in and pack up when something catches the corner of her eye. Peaking out of Granger's bag is what looks like to be Potter's invisibility cloak. Like someone had just set off a firecracker in her head an idea comes to her. “I’ve got an idea” whispers Pansy excitedly to the table “I just need to get to Grangers' bag. Potter’s cloak is in there. I can hide underneath and talk to her” “How you going to get the cloak?” questions Tracey “I haven’t worked that part out,” says Pansy “Leave that to me,” says Daphne pulling her wand from her cloak. “Get ready and go fast”
It was as if she has been waiting for Pansy to come up with an idea and she was ready and waiting. Before Pansy can even ask what Daphne has planned, Pansy sees one of the many tomes fly off Granger's table and fly through one of the book aisles before landing with an almighty thump. The loud bang ricocheted across the entire library, making everyone jump in their seats, all eyes now turned towards Granger.Before Pansy can even blink Madam Pince the librarian is there in front of Granger looking angrier than a hungry Hippogriff “Get out” “But I didn’t do anything, I would never-”“Put these remaining books away this instance, and leave the library immediately before I ban you until the end of the year,” she says firmly her hawk-like eyes boring through Granger daring her to argue.
Pansy secretly thinks that Madam Pince would prefer if all students were barred and she had the library to herself. Without even seeing Granger’s face, Pansy knows she would be white as a sheet at the prospect of being barred from the library but equally be desperate to defend herself.
A moment of silence passes before Granger accepting that being barred from the library would be a fate worse than death starts to collect her books. “Get ready” whispers Daphne quickly “I’ll tell you when she’s too far down the aisle to see you get the cloak”. Pansy’s legs tingle with excitement, and she slides to the edge of her seat, ready. “Now. Go. “Quick” Operating on instinct alone Pansy dashes towards the table Granger was sitting at, she looks around quickly. All the other students are focused on their studies now that the excitement of Granger being reprimanded has passed. she bends at the knee, all those years of practising a curtsy coming in handy, she hastily snatched the cloak from Granger's bag and hastily returns to her table. “Got it,” she says feeling rather proud of herself “Brilliant. Now hide under it and follow Granger out of the library. We’ll take your stuff back to our room” says Daphne “Quick, she’s coming back” “Wish me luck,” says Pansy before discretely throwing the cloak over herself “That really is an amazing cloak,” says Millicent again Pansy watches as Granger packs up her belongings, obviously angry and distracted by the injustice of being kicked out of the library that she doesn’t notice the cloak missing, and storms out.Pansy follows, her heart pounding through her chest, equally terrified and excited. The look on Granger’s face is so thunderous, that Pansy decides to wait for a little before revealing herself to Granger. she does not want Granger to take out her anger on her and not listen to what she has to say. Instead, she follows closely behind. Pansy tries to steady her breath as they weave through the hallway getting further and further away from the library and travel corridors she is unaccustomed to. Pansy, doesn’t think she’s been to this side of the castle ever before, she can only assume Granger is heading towards the Gryffindor common room. She follows slightly amazed that Granger can not hear her heart beating loudly let alone her footsteps. Getting nervous that she won’t be able to find her way back to her room, and with no one else around she decides now is the time to reveal herself. Just as she is about to remove the cloak someone calls out“Hermione” It’s Ginny Weasley. Pansy presses herself hard against the wall as Weasley races towards them. “Woah!” says Ginny halting in her tracks “you look like you’re ready to hex someone. ”“I got kicked out of the library,” says Hermione, voice dripping with anger. Pansy swallows hard “How-““Slytherins” spits Granger “I thought those pranks had ended now,” says Ginny “So did I” “Shall we get revenge? You know I’m rather good at a Bat-Bogey Hex, I could add a twist to it and make it come out of their bum” boasts Ginny Weasley playfully obviously trying to make Granger laugh “I’m sure Fred and George would love to help”“Oh Ginny, I’m sure they would,” says Granger now smirking a little “But I just want to go back to our room” “Then That is what we shall do,” says Ginny Weasley holding out her arm to Granger. An innocent gesture that has causes Pansy’s tummy to tumble disapprovingly.As Granger slides her arm through her friend's arm, Pansy is at a loss for what to do. Does she continue to follow Granger or return to her dorm and no doubt face a barrage of questions from her friends that she does not have the answer to. She had never been the inquisitive type, and yet hidden beneath created a boldness within her she didn’t know she had. She had to decide quickly as the Gryffindor duo start walking down the hall. She decides to follow Granger. Careful not to make too much noise, her heart drumming frantically against her chest with every small step she takes she follows. Nervous energy races through her legs, her belly alights with flutters. With her eyes firmly fixed on Granger, she tries to steady her breathing as they wind and begin climbing stairs towards the towers. The air becomes cooler the higher they climb.
They continue to climb until both Granger and Ginny Weasley stop suddenly in front of a portrait of a pale fat lady wearing a pink silk dress with a matching floral tiara. It was obvious that she had enjoyed both some fine wine and food during her lifetime. “Password” bellows the portrait This must be the entrance to the Gryffindor common room, thinks Pansy.
Instantly Pansy feels sick. A tight discomfort sits in her chest, her brain suddenly feels like it is in overdrive unable to piece together a single thought. What if the portrait knows Pansy is under the cloak? What would happen to her? How would she explain this? Would she be expelled? Would the Gryffindors all come out of their dormitory and hex her? Her mouth suddenly dries, she begins to feel so light-headed that she may faint. Oh, how she wished she had gone back to her dormitory instead of foolishly following Granger. “Flibbertigibbet,” says the Gryffindor duo in unison “Oh, lovely, lovely. Now no sneaking out past curfew ladies. I will be visiting Violet tonight. We have arranged a lovely soirée” says the portrait gleefully before swinging forward to reveal a round hole in the wall. “We won’t” assures Granger before entering the round hole Taking a big gulp and summoning some courage she does not know where from, Pansy swiftly scrambles behind. Her heart pounding through her rib cage as she enters the hole in the wall. She lets out a sigh of relief that the portrait remains open for her and does shut down hard on her.
Scrambling through she finds herself In the Gryffindor common room. The first thing she notices is how crimson and gold everything is, it is such a stark contrast to her green room, it almost hurts her eyes. A roaring fire blazes and is surrounded by oversized squashy armchairs filled with noisy Gryffindors. The fireplace mantle is adorned with a portrait of a lion that seems to look right through her.
Pansy, was struck by how many windows there were, all looking out onto the grounds of the school.
The walls are decorated with scarlet tapestries that depicted witches and wizards, but unlike the Slytherin Common room, they also depict images of various animals. Pansy is not quite sure why, she does not recall Gryffindor having an affiliation with animals excluding the lion of course. There were also bookcases located in the room, filled with various novels and forms of literature.“Minone” calls out Potter who looks rather uncomfortable playing Wizards Chess with Ron Weasley “You’re back early?” Pansy's heart begins galloping even faster, what if Potter can see her because he owns the cloak? There is no doubt in her mind he would hex her before asking any questions. That faint feeling she had returned with vengeance. “Don’t ask” says Ginny Weasley bounding towards Potter “Move your knight over to here Harry. You’ll block his attack” she says pointing to the chessboard “Oi, I’m your brother” grumbles Ron Weasley “That is precisely why I’m helping him” she replies gleefully “Bit of loyalty would be nice” “Shove over Harry, lets's win this game against Ronikins” “Oi”Oi? Vocabulary of a nit thinks Pansy “You ok Mione?” asks Potter sincerely “I'm ok. I'll just drop my bag off in my room and then I'll come back” says Granger smiling warmly at Potter This is her chance, thinks Pansy. The sooner she can speak to Granger the sooner she can get back to her dorm. Her tummy tumbles nervously as she weaves between students, making sure not to nudge or bump into anyone and follows Granger up a winding mahogany staircase, decorated with crimson and gold edging.
Pansy’s feet tingle with anticipation as Granger pushes open a large wooden door to reveal four-poster beds covered with thick scarlet blankets. Gold chandeliers cast a warm glow all around. Granger unceremoniously throws her bag at the foot of a bed. Pansy notices a picture of a man and woman placed carefully on the bedside table surrounded by books. Unlike the pictures Pansy is used to, these are still shots, they are not waving or moving. It must be a muggle photo of her parents thinks Pansy. Pansy watches for a moment as Granger sits on the edge of her bed, the glow from the chandelier highlights the golden flecks in her hair, casting a gorgeous soft glimmer to her skin. She looks rather beautiful in this soft light thinks Pansy. “Granger” whispers Pansy hoarsely Swifter than a classroom of Cornish Pixies, Granger pulls out her wand directly pointing it at Pansy “Don’t hex me, It's me, it's me” says Pansy in a panic whilst removing the cloak “Parkinson, what in Merlins' name, are you mental?” says a shocked Granger, rushing past her to shut the large wooden door behind her “what are you doing? What if you get caught, what are you thinking...are you hang on.....Is that Harry’s cloak?” she says looking sideways at her bag The clogs of her brain piecing things together quickly “Is that why I almost got barred from the library?”If Pansy thought Granger was going to hex her before, she was certain of it now.“I don't think that was part of Daphne’s plan. I just needed to ask you about something ” “Daphne’s plan? Oh, this better be good Parkinson.” “Well umm, ” says Pansy suddenly lost for words under Granger's intense stare“Wait. How did you plan on getting back to your dorm? It's almost curfew?”“I hadn't thought of that” answers Pansy honestly “Oh dear Merlin, you're worse than Harry and Ron” “Maybe I can borrow the cloak and give it back to you tomorrow?” offers Pansy “No, that won't work I have to give it to Harry, he needs it tonight to-” Granger stops herself from completing the sentence Granger's abrupt stop piques Pansy’s curiosity but she dare not ask. “Let me give it to him now,” says Granger holding out her hand “But how will I get back to my room,” asks Pansy nervously handing over the cloak “We’ll have to work that out after. In the meantime just go to my bed a shut the curtains tight. I'll be back in a second. And be quiet” Before Pansy can say anything Granger is out the door. Pansy feels a sense of uneasiness standing in the middle of the Gryffindor room. Not wanting to be caught she does exactly what Granger suggests. Nervous energy tingles through her like an electric current as she waits for Granger to return. She feels silly just sitting on the edge of the bed like a naughty child waiting to be reprimanded. Anxiously double checking that the curtains around the bed are pulled tight leaving no gap she sits on the bed with her back against the headboard. She shivers, the air is much cooler in the Gryffindor tower than she had expected. She pulls the extra crimson blankets folded nearly at the end of the bed over her legs. Her foot taps frantically against the mattress, how long could it possibly take to give Potter his cloak? Thinks Pansy
There is a fluttery nervous feeling in the pit of her stomach that she just can't shake. She needs to distract herself. As expected on Granger’s bedside table sits a large pile of booksOne Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi
Magical Drafts and Potions
The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection
Hogwarts a History
A Compendium of Common Curses and their Counter-Actions
The Dark Arts Outsmarted
Self-Defensive Spellwork
On the very top of the pile sits a small paperback book. Pansy instantly recognises it as the book Granger was reading that evening they were both locked in the abandoned classroom. Her cheeks instantly heating up at the memory of her running her fingers through Granger's thick hair. Reaching for the book, Pansy flips to the first chapter and begins to read Chapter 1
“When he was nearly thirteen, my brother Jem got his arm badly broken at the elbow. When it healed, and Jem’s fears of never being able to play football were assuaged, he was seldom self-conscious about his injury. His left arm was somewhat shorter than his right; when he stood or walked, the back of his hand was at right angles to his body, his thumb parallel to his thigh. He couldn’t have cared less, so long as he could pass and punt.When enough years had gone by to enable us to look back on them, we sometimes discussed the events leading to his accident. I maintain that the Ewells started it all, but Jem, who was four years my senior, said it started long before that. He said it began the summer Dill came to us, when Dill first gave us the idea of making Boo Radley come out.
I said if he wanted to take a broad view of the thing, it really began with Andrew Jackson. If General Jackson hadn’t run the Creeks up the creek, Simon Finch would never have paddled up the Alabama, and where would we be if he hadn’t? We were far too old to settle an argument with a fist-fight, so we consulted Atticus. Our father said we were both right.
Being Southerners, it was a source of shame to somePansy pauses for a moment, she could have sworn that Granger had said it was a book written from a point of view of a six year old. Finding some of the language difficult to grasp she begins to read the passage again only pausing when the door of the dorm creaks open.Pansy’s heart jumps to her throat and begins to beat so ferociously that she is certain the pounding sound would be heard across the entire castle. She can hear soft footsteps enter the room. She holds her breath and nearly lets out a giant yelp as the thick curtains open. She breathes out a sigh of relief, it's Granger. Granger looks her up and down with an amused look on her face “make yourself comfortable” she says “It's cold up here” offers Pansy blushing “It gets very windy,” says Granger closing the curtain behind her and pulling out her wand. “Adhaesitium” mutters Granger pointing her wand to the curtain Pansy watches as a thin golden thread weaves between the two edges of the curtain sticking them together. She smiles to herself as she recalls her mother using the same spell on her bedroom door one Christmas Eve when she was little and snuck out of her room umpteenth time to gather an early sneak peek at the mountain of presents beneath the tree. “Right,” says Granger turning to Pansy with her hands on her hips “I don’t know what you had planned coming into my room but I can assure you right now there won’t be any kisses or hanky panky. The way you have behaved-”“What? No. I wasn't planning that. I hadn't even thought of it.”“Oh, well I just-” Granger stops herself mid-sentence. The words Pansy just spoke taking the wind from her sails. Her cheeks blushing at the assumption she had just made “So, what are you doing here then?” asks Granger“Well, it was Millicent and Daphne’s idea really” “What?” says Granger with an edge of annoyance in her tone“I told them what Potter said you had done, you know with Rita Skeeter, Death Eaters, the giant dog, and they wanted me to ask, they were wondering given we are ummm, that is to say -” Pansy can feel the heat rising to her cheeks with ever stuttering sentence “You’re not making sense. Parkinson, if this is some feeble attempt to-” “They wanted to know if you would train us” blurts out Pansy Pansy’s outburst stuns Granger into silence, but only for a moment “what do you mean?” “I dunno maybe teach us some defensive spells and stuff in case we need it. Not that I expect to run into three headed dogs but -” whispers softly looking down at her hands Pansy begins gnawing gently on her bottom lip. Nerves build, her fingers playing nervously with the hem of her skirt. Doubt sits heavily on her chest, she has never felt so vulnerable as she does at this moment as Granger just stares at her speechless. Finally breaking the silence “Like a defence club” says Granger deep in thought. Pansy swears she can see the cogs turning as Granger pieces together what she has heard. Her stomach lurches forward and summersaults waiting for Granger to say something else, which is seeming to take an eternity. The silence causes Pansy to lash out “I told them it was a stupid idea, and you wouldn't do it,” says Pansy defensively folding her arms across her chest “Forget about it “I did not say I would not do it,” says Granger more annoyed now A terse static fills the air, crackling and popping like dry wood on a bonfire, as the agitation between the two witches begins to grow. “Right,” says Pansy she could hex Millicent for suggesting this in the first place “In fact, I think it's a rather splendid idea and I’ll do it,” says Granger defiantly “Really,” says Pansy in surprise “Yes, really”And just like that she feels instantly lighter “oh ok”“It won't be a game thou” warns Granger “We’ll need a schedule, with allocated times, find a space there's lots to organise -”“Fine. I'll let the others know. So how am I getting back to my dorm tonight” says Pansy looking at Granger for guidance “Oh, you’re not” “WHAT!” “Well how do you propose to get through a common room full of Gryffindors?”“But the cloak? “I told you. Harry needs it, and he is unlikely to be back before morning”“What in Merlin's name does he need it for all night?” says Pansy in a panic “Don’t worry I know you're not going to tell me” she adds m holding her hand up “Maybe I can wait until everyone goes to sleep then sneak out?” “First you have to get through the portrait of the Fat Lady and then assume she won’t tell every other portrait in Hogwarts including those in Dumbledore’s office and if by some miracle that occurs you need to get to the other side of the castle and if you are caught you could be expelled,” says a horrified Granger “But-”“But what? Tell me what was YOUR plan to get out of here, Parkinson”“I didn’t really have one,” says Pansy sheepishly “And herein lies the problem,” says Granger in a matter of fact tone Tension grows in her face and limbs, her mind a carousel of panic, she cannot stay in the Gryffindor Tower, it's too risky if someone finds out, and the torment she would endure would be catastrophic.“You’ll just have to stay here,” says Granger in a tone that suggests that this was an obvious solution “I can’t stay here” exclaims Pansy “What if someone sees me” “Should have thought of that before you broke into the Gryffindor Tower” says Granger terselyPansy’s hand twitches in irritation. Anger seems to simmer deep in her belly. She does not like the tone Granger is using with her.
Conflicted emotions race through, her heart hammers through her chest. Tension builds in her shoulders, she can feel her breath deepening as she wants to lash out at Granger but can't. What if Granger kicks her out into the Gryffindor Common Room. How she wished she has her friends here before the realisation “Daphne” blurts Pansy“What about her,” says Granger with a look on her face that Pansy can't quite place “She’ll be worried sick, she’ll raise an alarm. What if she sends a howler” “She’s too clever to do that,” says Granger “Plus she knows you’re here” “But-”“But nothing Parkinson,” says Granger opening the bottom draw to her bedside table “Here,” she says handing her some clothing “What’s this?” “Pyjamas, unless of course, you prefer to sleep in your uniform” Like she has just been jabbed with an electric prod, her eyes widen. She hadn't thought about this part, where would she spend the night. The only logical solution was to share with Granger.
Her heart flutters as nervous energy tingles through her like little tiny fireworks all the way down her body gathering in her toes. The irony does not escape her, all she had wanted was to spend time alone with Granger and now with the opportunity here all she wants to do is go back to her dorm. “Is there a problem?” challenges Granger, eyes slightly squinted “Errr I’ve hmmm just never worn muggle clothes before” thinking up an excuse for her hesitation “Well, you put them on the same way. Head through the big hole and arms through the two smaller ones” says Granger her words dripping with sarcasm “Thank you. I am aware of that” snaps
Pansy curtly Whether it was the stress of the moment or the ferocity of the look Granger was aiming at her, Pansy can feel frustration and anger simmering dangerously within her belly ready to explode at any moment. The air between them thick with static. Their gaze is unwavering as if they are challenging one another to speak. Pansy has no idea how long they have been staring at each other before the door to the bedroom opens snapping Pansy back to attention and making both Granger and Pansy jump in surprise. “Oh Hermione, curtains shut. You’re not going to be studying all night again are you?“ “Err, yes Lavender” Granger's voice is hoarse and raspy in comparison to Lavender Brown’s, it is obvious she is trying to come across as calm and collected but not quite managing it.Pansy can feel her heart beating hard against her chest, the palms of her hands sweat against the woollen blankets as she grips them tightly. How in Merlin’s name is she going to survive not getting caught? “Well, we are prepared this time aren’t we Parvati” giggles Lavender Brown “Wingardium Leviosa”What is Merlin’s name is she up to, wonders Pansy. She does not have to think long as hovering above Grangers four poster bed is a pair of magical eye masks. One is made of lush black satin and printed upon it are bright green cat eyes with long lashes that blink down playfully at Pansy. The other is a stunning gold eye mask adorned with large twinkling owl eyes. “Aren’t these the most adorable things you have seen?” coos Brown Pansy had to admit they were rather cute and would more than likely buy a pair for herself. “But wait there’s more” giggles Brown Now hovering above the bed are matching earmuffs - one gold and one black. “Are these just not the best” presses Brown again prompting Granger to respond “Now you won’t bother us when you read all night” Pansy can tell that Granger is not impressed but replies with “Yes they are very nice Lavender” “Eeeeee they are aren’t they” giggles Brown happily “Happy studying, try not to stay up all night. Beauty sleep is very important too you know. Night Night” With one last large blink, the eye marks and ear muffs flutter away. Granger turns to her rolling her eyes as both Brown and Patil start singing the latest Weird Sisters on the other side of the curtain. Pansy remains seated knee deep in silence. The sound of Brown and Patil singing reverberates around the room like a cymbal.
The air around Pansy is so brittle it could snap. She is trapped. She traces her fingers along the cotton clothing Granger has given her. She let's out a slow controlled breath, she needs to do the inevitable and get changed into them. She slowly slides off the bed making sure not to make too much noise and begins unbuttoning her blouse. Her fingers tremble slightly. She has never felt this nervous changing in front of Daphne or her other roommates but this whole situation was of course different. Pansy feels an odd mixture of relief and disappointment as Granger turns her back to her so she can undress privately. Dressed in the muggle pyjamas she slides into the bed as quietly as she can, shivering as the cool sheets touch her skin. She too turns her back to Granger giving her the same privacy to change into her nightwear.Her heart skips a beat before proceeding to pound hard against her chest. Her stomach lurches forward and summersaults as Granger slides into the bed next to her. The cool sheets now suddenly feel hot like lava. She can feel her cheeks blushing all the way from her neck up. With her back still to Granger, the tingling in her stomach intensifies with every moment that passes. There is absolutely no way she will be able to relax enough to sleep tonight. Sudden darkness engulfs the other side of the curtains, she assumes Brown and Patil have blown out their candles for sleep. A futile tussle of conflicting thoughts plagues her. A heavy silence settles over them, a thick uneasy tension in the air. Minutes feel like an eternity as the tension builds, she just wants to break out and run for the door. The 9 hours to the morning will feel like 90. The sudden movement of Granger followed by harsh hard tapping on her shoulder blade has Pansy nearly jumping out of her skin. Turning, she sees Granger sitting up in bed arms folded, lips pursed. “What?” mouths Pansy silently turning towards Granger She furrows her brow as Granger reaches into her top drawer and pulls out a quill and parchment and begins scribbling frantically. Why don’t you want to kiss me? It takes a moment for Pansy to process the question on the parchment. Taking the quill and parchment from Granger she writes “What are you talking about?” Snatching the quill and parchment back Granger huffs and scribbles and scribbles “Just before you said you didn’t want to kiss, you had not thought of it!!” Pansy can’t stop herself from rolling her eyes despite knowing it would agitate Granger “You’re the one who said no hanky panky,” writes Pansy It’s almost laughable thinks Pansy as they sit here in bed arguing without words but aggressively passing the quill and parchment to each other. Both digging their heels in. “Well you have been a prat,” writes Granger matter of factly “So what’s the problem then?” Pansy notices Granger’s pupils dilate into giant black orbs like an angry cat ready to attack. The air encircling them is thick and thunderous.“NEVERMIND!” writes Granger angrily, practically piercing the parchment with the tip of the quill, before turning her back to Pansy and aggressively plonking her head onto her pillow. Mimicking Granger's movements Pansy turns her back to Granger and pulls the sheets up to her neck. She feels completely disjointed and unable to comprehend and understand all that is happening. She lies rigid too nervous and angry to move choosing to focus on the shapes the slivers of moonlight that spill into the room make against the thick curtains. It’s not something she is accustomed to when at Hogwarts, her room lies beneath the Great Lake.
The hypnotic swirls of moonbeam curl and sway in perfect synchronicity mesmerising and soothing. She lets out a deep defeated breath. This is ridiculous thinks Pansy. Turning, she leans over Granger to reach for the parchment and quill. Her heart jumps as Granger inhales deeply. The heat from Granger's skin permeates through the clothing. She writes slowly, pausing a moment before placing the parchment on Granger’s pillow with the words “Of course, I want to kiss you” written upon it before lying back down with her back to Granger again. The rustling of the parchment sounds so loud against the quiet night sky as Granger reads her words. Her heart clenching as she waits for Granger's reaction.
A much gentler tap on her shoulder has her turning to look directly at Granger. Her eyes now conveying a softness.
Their eyes lock, Pansy’s heart pulsates hard against her chest as her hand drifts towards Granger's waist. Her fingers tremble her mind blank unsure of what Granger's reaction will be. All dread and confusion dissolves as Granger matches her action and places her hand on Pansy's waist and smiles sweetly before drawing her slowly closer and closer. Ever so gently and cautiously, their gaze shift between each other's lips and eyes. Their breath mingles, the swirl of sensations churning within Pansy makes her dizzy as warmth broils through her body. Eyes still firmly locked on each other they gently move even closer. The air around them now thickens with desire. All animosity disappearing. Pansy grazes her lips against Granger’s, a jolt of searing excitement races through her as Granger’s eyes flutter shut, her lips parting slightly, inviting her in. An electric shot of sizzling heat radiates in her stomach as their lips meld into each other. The touch and taste of Granger’s soft, warm lips causing her own eyes to close. The way their lips move leisurely against each sends shivers down her spine as their tongues find each other.An army of goosebumps caresses her body as their kisses deepen. Pansy hungrily pulls Granger closer barely leaving space between them, her hands work their way into Granger’s soft hair as she pushes her leg between Grangers. Tongues intertwined the need to feel Granger overwhelming, her fingers tremble and fumble as they slowly begin to lift Granger's top. Nervously she slides her hand along Granger’s bare waist and rolls the palm of her hand firmly over Granger’s breast. The feeling of Granger’s erect nipples under her touch and soft barely audible moan sends steaming goose pimples down her body.
Her own small moan escapes her as Granger rolls Pansy onto her back to hover above her.
Pansy is out of breath as Granger breaks from their kiss. Her brown honey speckled eyes filled with fire. Pansy’s brow furrows in confusion as Granger draws her wand from beneath her pillow and points it towards the top of the railings of her bed “imperturbabilis” whispers Granger. A silver slither of magic engulfs the bed. She has created an invisible magical barrier to muffle any sound
A tremor of worry passes through her as Granger now points the wand towards Pansy “Silencio!" whispers Granger, and Pansy’s voice is extinguished. She tries to say something but no sound comes out. Her eyes widen in panic, her voice has disappeared. She tries to mouth something but Granger simply places her index finger on Pansy’s lips, the gesture hushing Pansy into silence.“It’s only temporary” assures Granger Worry quickly dissipates when Granger’s teeth start nipping at Pansy’s skin softly. Dropping kisses along Pansy’s jaw, along the long line of her neck as she arches towards Granger’s mouth. It was only when there was a tug of teeth, the borderline pleasure-pain of suction on the slope of her neck that she gasps silently. When Granger’s hand begin to leisurely wander beneath her top she bows into the touch, lost in a maelstrom of sensation, building a desire she has never experienced before.Pansy draws Granger into a hard and feverish kiss silently groaning into her mouth.
Sweat forms on the back of her neck as Granger’s hand slowly caresses down her stomach, hovering nervously around the waistline of her pyjama pants. The longer Granger's hand loiters around the band of Pansy’s pyjamas the deeper the longing for release. Desperate for Granger to touch her Pansy arches again pushing herself against the hand that was tantalisingly close but not doing anything. Her pulse quickens in anticipation, she thinks she might actually explode. Her body burns as Granger finally slowly slides her hand down the front of Pansy’s pyjama pants, in her underwear and cups her hand around Pansy’s wet womanhood. A deep pleasurable groan escapes her and she inhales deeply, she’s never had anyone touch her like this before. Pansy arches again, encouraging Granger to do something, anything with those fingers. And then, Granger's fingers were finding her, tracing aimless patterns that made her whimper and clutch onto Granger's shoulder.
A burning heat rips through her as Granger explores and traces her fingers along her wet folds teasing her into arching her back towards her yet again. Her hips begin to move on their own accord. Granger breaks from their kiss, even with her eyes closed, Pansy knows she is watching her.
Pansy groans, had it not been for the silencing charm, loud noises would definitely have left her because the pleasure that ricocheted through her was nothing she’d known before.
Mindlessly she spreads her legs wider. All her senses are in overdrive as Granger continues to explore her, all care escapes her as she continues to grind against Granger desperate for more. Pansy’s senses are lost when Granger brushes against her straining clit. Her breath quickens, and she clenches and unclenches the sheets as Granger's fingers add just the right pressure, moving so easily and smoothly against Pansy’s slick nub. Searing heat roars through her. A few more perfect circular strokes and she no longer can contain the storm of sensation that rolls over her as she silently screams out in pleasure. Her orgasm so powerful she is left breathlessly limp. Panting for air her body trembles uncontrollably beneath Granger. Stars flashing in her vision, she floats euphorically before the waves of her orgasm subsided. Granger stares down at her, a look of heat in her eyes. Her heart pounds hard against her chest. Breathing out a contented sigh, Pansy lazily runs her fingers through Granger's hair before drawing her downwards into a deep devouring kiss. The way Granger's tongue dances with hers has her wanting to desperately explore more. Her legs quiver and shake, each and every cell pulsates and races around her body. Gently and easily she rolls Granger onto her back never breaking their kiss. The way Granger exhales deeply and rolls her body into Pansy’s sends a revitalised army of shivers down her body.
Her fingertips ghost over her body exploring, every soft warm curve, leaving a trail of goosebumps in her wake.
Hooking her thumb around the fabric of Granger's top Pansy slowly lifts it to expose Granger's perfectly shaped breasts. Her finger gingerly trace around Granger's nipple, she is completely mesmerised by how quickly it stiffens under her soft touch, before building the courage to dip her head and boldly take Granger's hardened nipple into her warm mouth. Pansy can feel Granger tremble beneath as she gently sucks and licks at Granger's breasts. A hurricane of unwavering heat reignites as soft mews escape Granger. Her hands wander downwards, intending to elicit the same response Granger did with her.
Granger catches her hand before it can wander too far down. Her nose nuzzles her ear, her raspy whisper barely audible. “Do you know the Silencio charm?”Pansy shakes her head no and Granger takes Pansy’s hand in hers squeezing it gently. “I…I don’t think I won’t be able to make noise” whispers Granger her cheeks blushing crimson something Pansy finds utterly endearing. Still unable to speak Pansy points to the bed head indicating the Imperturbable Charm that Granger has placed to muffle any sound. “I’ve never used it before” Granger whispers “I’m not sure how strong it is” Pansy’s shoulders sag a little. Disappointingly she nods her head in understanding. As much as she wants to touch Granger again, she did make the promise in the bathroom not to force her. Besides, they already got lucky once somehow avoiding being caught together by Lavender Brown she wasn’t about to push her luck. Granger's eyes hold an odd combination of hunger and gentleness, as she slowly runs her fingers through Pansy’s loose hair. “We can still kiss...if you want” adds Granger blushing Blood still euphorically buzzing around her body, Pansy smiles, emotional warmth filling her, she leans down to kiss Granger as moonbeams dance delightfully against their skin.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Pansy’s back cracks as she gives out a contented yawn. In her dazed sleepy state, it takes a moment for her sleepy eyes to adjust to the room and take in the surroundings. The room was still filled with darkness except for the bold shimmering light of the moon.
The crimson curtains reminded her she had spent the night in the Gryffindor dormitory with Hermione Granger.
Pansy has no idea what time it is, or how long she has slept, all she knows is that she feels completely rested. Every muscle is relaxed.
Turning towards Granger she’s surprised to see a candle lit and her looking at Pansy.“Oh good you’re awake”“Just” Pansy’s voice is deep and throaty“You have to go now”“What?” The statement taking Pansy surprise “It’s the middle of the night”“It’s 5.42 am” whispers Granger “I was going to let you sleep until 5.45 am but now that you’re awake”“Oh how kind” pouts PansyTenderly brushing a strand of Pansy’s hair Granger smiles sweetly “Don't be silly. You have to sneak out before anyone wakes up or else I will not be able to get you out of here.
Oliver is probably already up, given he's organised a Quidditch training session at 6.20 am which means Fred and George will be up at 6 along with Alicia, they are not like Harry who will be up at 6.15, And the Fat Lady will still be too tired from her outing to notice-”“Granger, I get it” whispers Pansy not wanting to wake her roommatesDespite desperately wanting to curl up and cuddle into the warmth of Granger's body she knows Granger is right. It was too risky to stay any longer. Letting out a defeated sigh Pansy pulls back the covers. She shivers as the brisk Scottish morning air penetrates her pyjamas and hits her skin.
As quietly as she can Pansy picks up her clothes, now laying on the floor. From the corner of her eye, she spies Granger watching her.
With a cheeky gleam in her eyes, and an even more mischievous smirk Pansy flings her pyjama top off towards Granger, landing it squarely on her face. Any inhibition from the night before is gone.Granger looks like a child found with her hand in the cookie jar. Shaking her head while attempting to stifle an awkward smile her cheeks redden “Hurry up” whispers GrangerWith a broad smile, Pansy dresses as silently as possible.Granger peers between the curtains into the remainder of the bedroom, “They are still asleep”Both Brown and Patil are sleeping soundly, the giant animal eyes on their eye masks closed tight. Tiptoeing through the room Pansy follows Granger closely, her heart rate beating faster than ever. Her legs tingle with nerves.They both stop suddenly as the large wooden bedroom door creaks open. Quickly looking towards the sleeping girls, neither stir, Pansy lets out a small sigh of relief.
Granger checks the corridor and gives Pansy a thumbs up indicating the area is clear.
Her heart skips a beat with every footstep down the mahogany staircase. Every creak adds an element of tension to her muscles.
In the silence of the night, Pansy had never noticed how loud every small noise seems against the dark silent night.
An odd combination of fear and exhilaration runs through her veins as they make their way through the empty Gryffindor Common Room guided only by the light of the candle and the dying ambers of a once roaring fire. Thankfully, the portraits in the common room are sleeping soundly.Granger stops just short of the exit, pointing “The hallway is just through this round hole”. she says“Don’t want anyone to see you in your pyjamas” smirks Pansy playfully“I won’t be able to get back in if I walk you further. It’s too early ” replies Granger“Tell me about it”“Oh shoosh,” says Granger playfully slapping Pansy on the arm before swinging the portrait open to reveal the dark hallway.“Wait a second”“What?” Whispers Pansy a little panicked, had Granger heard someone?“Umm Nothing”Pansy could tell that indeed there was something.“Well, Ummm I...I....I had a nice, what I mean to say is that, well...I’m glad you took Harry’s cloak” says Granger blushingPansy merrily wiggles her eyebrows up and down In response. “Oh really,” she says mischievously.Again Granger slaps her arm playfully “Stop that, now go before someone comes down”“Ok, ok,” says Pansy turning towards the exit“Wait”“What now?”Granger moves towards Pansy kissing her gently on the lips. A kiss that was filled with the sweetness of passion. Pansy reacts instantly, kissing her back.“Mmmm maybe we should say we’re sick today and stay in bed” whispers Pansy against Granger's lips“We can't do that, we have classes!” gasps Granger “Now get going,” she says giving Pansy another kiss before ushering her out of the portrait “I’ll see you in class”The portrait shuts close the moment Pansy enters the dark hallway. The Fat Lady in the portrait snores loudly with an empty bottle of wine in hand. Indeed it must of been big night for her too thinks Pansy.Alone in the hallway, Pansy realises she doesn't know how to get back to her dorm. A shimmer of panic races through her as her brain tries to recall the steps she took to get here. Hogwarts is hard enough to navigate during the day let alone at this hour along with the one hundred and forty-two staircases that like to change, not to mention Peeves the poltergeist causing havoc left, right and centre. I think it's this way whispers Pansy to herself.Dimly lit by the lanterns, the hallway is quiet except for the sound of her lonely footsteps against the stone floor. She reaches for her wand for added security.
Despite being in this unorthodox position of wandering the halls alone she can’t help but smile.
Still a little tipsy from the night before. The scene's still flashing before her eyes reliving the night with Granger. She could happily live that night over and over. The way Granger's body melded against her was divine. She had never felt so light and free.Rays of sun begin to peak over the frost kissed Scottish mountains. Dawn is breaking. It somehow makes her feel safer but she still grips her wand tight. Despite feeling good to be walking alone deep in her thoughts of Granger she knows she needs to get back to the comfort of her dorm.“Why, if it isn’t the lovely Miss Slytherin”Pansy lets out a loud yelp. Her heart jolts to her throat and beats so hard she almost vomits.“Sorry, sorry, sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you”.It was coming from a portrait. Standing beside the image of a sleeping woman with an empty bottle of wine by her feet is Sir Sidley Smirk Platter, the person in the portrait Pansy had chatted to a few weeks.“I was just making sure young Violet here got home safely after her triste with the Fat Lady.” adds Sir Platter quickly “Those two can be quite the handful when they embark on one of their catch ups. It can take days to get back to the correct portrait if not careful. Speaking of which, pray tell, why are you out in the halls so early?” asks the portrait“Errrr Quidditch practice” lies Pansy saying the first thing that popped into her headSir Platter looks at her inquisitively before saying “Shall I assist you back to your room” he pauses “so you can collect your Quidditch gear, which you have seemed to have forgotten”.“Yes please. I err left in such a rush I forgot”. replies Pansy knowing full well that Sir Platter was humouring her“This way my dear. Follow this hallway down to the third staircase, I’ll meet you in Brian Gagwilde III portrait. He’s the one wearing a rather large gold medallion and dribbles while he sleeps”“Thank you,” says Pansy relieved to have the company and help to get back to her dormAs promised Sir Platter meets Pansy at the staircase which naturally was moving from platform to platform.“Wait a moment,” says Sir Platter “It will take you to the correct platform on the fourth twist. I’ll meet you on level two. I’ll be in Emeric Switch’s portrait, the author of A Beginner's Guide to Transfiguration, look for the exceptionally large mass of black hair.”Following his instructions, Pansy waits for the fourth twist before stepping down, followed closely by Sir Platter who was jumping between the portraits lining the walls and trying his best not to disturb the still sleeping occupants.“Just down this hallway on the right,” says Sir Platter “the next staircase will take you to the Grand Staircase which shall lead you down to the dungeons”“Thank you,” says Pansy sincerely. It was lucky Sir Platter was guiding her. The staircases are known to switch destinations depending on what day it was. There were even stories of students being stuck in the revolving staircase for days.“My pleasure.” says Sir Platter “You know I was once young too,” he says with a smile and a reminiscent glint “I assure you I walked these corridors at all hours. Ah to be young again.”Pansy can’t help but smile at Sir Platters. It must be difficult to be a portrait at Hogwarts thinks Pansy. Watching all that is going on but never being able to participate, stuck wandering from frame to frame.Sir Platters must have been a powerful wizard thinks Pansy given how much he is engaging with her. To her understanding the degree to which portraits can interact with the people looking at them depends not only on the skill of the painter, but on the magical power of the person being painted.“WATCH OUT!”Pansy felt it before her brain could register it. Her stomach jolts to her throat. Her eyes open wide, her hands desperately reach out she hopelessly tries to grasp at something, at anything. The step has vanished. Pansy’s leg has suddenly sunk right through a trick step, something she had managed to avoid since her first year.“Don’t worry my dear” says a flustered Sir Platter “I'll go get help”“Wait” calls out Pansy but Sir Platter is already bounding up the staircase jumping between the hanging portraits.Pansy tries impossiblly to pull her trapped leg free, but it merely sinks down a few more inches. Her heart pounds against her chest at the thought that Sir Platter may wake one of the teachers to come to help her. Again she tries to pull at her leg no to avail.Through one of the distant windows, she sees gold and red shadows walking across the yard. It must be the Gryffindor Quidditch heading to their training meeting, it was now after 6am. Panic begins to seep in, what if Filch comes on patrol? He was absolutely beastly and had little regard for the welfare of students pureblood or not.Why in Merlin’s name would the founders of Hogwarts create moving stairs with trick steps was absolutely sadistic.Her heart gallops against her chest as she hears footsteps approaching.“This way, this way” she hears a frazzled Sir Platter saysPansy holds her breath in anticipation, her mind creating a swirl of tall tales justifying why she was out of bed so early and on this side of the castle.“Oh, good morning Pansy Parkinson,” says a soft dreamy voice. it’s Looney Lovegood.Pansy lets out a huge sigh of relief. Of all the people Sir Platter could have fetched this was by far the better option besides her friends of course.“Take my hand,” says Lovegood taking hold of Pansy's arm and pulling. Pansy’s leg comes free of the trick step, and she climbs onto the one above it“Thank Merlin” breaths out, Pansy“You’re welcome,” says Lovegood in a dreamy soft voice“Oh yes, er thank you”“Not a worry. That’s what friends are for”“Friends?” says Pansy confused, she would hardly define Lovegood as a friend“Isn’t it lovely to have friends, you helped me find my shoes and I helped you from the trick step” says Lovegood mistilyPansy did not think that two off chance encounters warranted the term friendship, especially with someone as odd as Looney Lovegood. She was about to say so when Lovegood says“Are you looking for the Blibbering Humdinger too?”“The what?” says a confused Pansy“The Blibbering Humdinger. Very hard to track down but they are most active at dawn break”. she pauses “After all what else could attract you to this side of the castle?” smiles LovegoodPansy had not thought of an excuse before Lovegood arrived “yes, blabbering humbugs that's what I was doing ”“Oh you're funny Pansy Parkinson” smiles Luna “Shall we make our way to the Grand Staircase.”Pansy pauses, letting her eyes scan the hallway On the one hand being seen with Looney Lovegood at this unearthly hour would no doubt ruin her reputation but on the other hand, she still was not 100% confident of her location. She would have to take Lovegood up on her offer, she knew she would, but at least this way her mind had a few moments longer to prepare.“Shall we?” says Lovegood jumping the trick step that had caught PansyOffering a relieved Sir Platter thanks again, Pansy follows Lovegood down the staircase to the next landing. They walk in awkward silence. Pansy almost bursts out in laughter at the absolute absurdity of the situation. Walking the halls with Loony Lovegood after spending the night in the Gryffindor Tower with Granger. Never in her wildest dreams would Pansy have visualised this scenario.“It's good to see you managed to decrease the Flufferbudgers,” says Lovegood dreamily“Excuse me”“The number of Fufferbudgers that were floating around your head the other day was exceptional, they have decreased dramatically.”“Oh right, Flufferbudgers,” says Pansy slowly recalling the imaginary creatures Lovegood mentioned to her the last time they met“You must be relieved, you were rather infested. You seem far more relaxed”“Right. Ok”. says Pansy who much preferred the awkward silence as opposed to this conversation. She really hopes that no one else is walking the hallways and not only sees her with Lovegood but hears this ridiculous conversation.“You should document what you have done recently. It could help a lot of people in the same situation”“Oh look. We’re at the Grand Staircase I can take it from here, that is what I mean to say is I should really get back to my room and get ready for classes” says Pansy hastily. From here she easily knew the way back to her room“Of course. Have a good day Pansy Parkinson” says Lovegood wistfully before turning and skipping down the hallway humming to herself while Pansy watches on.The morning sun now sitting higher, casts its glorious rays through the arched windows bringing with it freshness and light to the otherwise dark stone walls. Left on her own again, Pansy’s thoughts instantly revert to Granger. She lets out a large contented sigh, the taste of Granger's kisses still on her lips she begins to wander back to her common room. She lets her fingers graze along the cool stone walls feeling good as she walks softly humming to herself as she replays the moments from the night before. The contented smile she wears speaks volumes.So deeply lost in her imagination she is surprised to arrive at the entrance to the Slytherin Common Room so quickly.
Creeping in slowly she tries to minimise making any noise. She doesn’t need anyone to see her enter the Common Room at the last moment. Pansy notices that despite being below the Great Lake the Slytherin Common Room is warmer than the Gryffindor Common Room which is set so high and is windy.The door to her room slowly creaks open, tip toeing slowly into her room and she is rather surprised that her roommates are still sleeping. She had almost expected Daphne to be awake pacing up and down just like she did after the trip to Hogsmead.
Burning dangerously low is a candle on the edge of her bedside table. Daphne must have lit it for her when it got late so Pansy did not have to walk into a dark room.“Pansy?” comes the soft sleepy voice of Daphne“Yes. It’s me” whispers Pansy“What time?” says Daphne, her eyes still closed“Early. Go back to sleep for a bit longer”“Mmm…” says Daphne drowsily before instantly succumbing back to sleepPansy smiles at her friend. It was too early to be getting ready for the day. Unsure of what to do she slides fully dressed into her own bed. As comfortable as she was in Granger's bed nothing compares to your own bed. With her hands behind her head, she stares at the ceiling, watching as the light from the candle flame flickers and licks the otherwise darkened ceiling.
The memories of the evening prior unfolding like a book. A soft sense of warmth engulfs her. What a weird yet wonderful series of events thinks Pansy. Unable to sleep Pansy turns towards her bedside table pulls out a diary hidden beneath some parchments, trinkets and a bag of sweets and begins to scribe.
Her emotions flow as she writes reliving the moments of past weeks, her mind dreamily weaving words and feelings as she writes and writes all with a smile.
Four pages are written and she is so relaxed that her eyes become suddenly heavy, she can barely keep them open before she succumbs to the call of sleep.Pansy was In such a deep sleep she barely registered the hands on her shoulders shaking her awake.
"Mmmm" she mumbles as tries to burrow herself deeper into her fluffy quilt and ignore the intruder for a few more peaceful minutes."Oh no you don’t Miss Pansy Parkinson. Spill the beans. We want to hear everything.”Standing around her bed are Daphne, Tracey and Millicent. All staring at her expectantly.“What?”“Oh don’t you what us, missy,” says Daphne smiling“What did she say? Will she train us” asks MillicentAlthough still a bit sleep dazed Pansy is alert enough to realise her friends do not seem concerned that she did not come back to her room last night.“And good morning to you too. I’m well thank you” says Pansy“Oh don’t be a prat” scoffs Daphne “Just tell us what Granger said”“How do you know I even got a chance to talk to her and wasn’t stuck in a cupboard somewhere?”“Your shirt isn’t buttoned up properly so….”Pansy instantly looks down confused, her shirt is buttoned up perfectly.“Oh don’t listen to her, she’s joking,” says Daphne “ That strange little elf wearing the odd socks and a tea cosy for a hat told us you were at the Gryffindor Tower with Granger and couldn’t get back last night”“Dobby? Draco’s old elf?” says PansySecretly Pansy was happy that Dobby was no longer under the care of the Malfoys, she noticed they were exceptionally cruel to the elf in the few times her family had visited them.
Everyone knows elves enjoy serving wizards but there there is no need to be cruel for the sake of being cruel.
Granger must have told the elf to pass on a message to her friends.“Yes, that one,” says Millicent “He nearly gave me a heart attack, just popping into our room like that and just before bedtime. It is inappropriate. What if I was getting changed?”“Then he probably would have had the heart attack” laughs Tracey“Oh shoosh you” replies Millicent “So what did Granger say?”“Well…..” Pansy pauses playfully for dramatic effect“Oh come on Pansy” pleads Millicent“She said yes she would train us”“Oh really?” says a shocked Millicent “When?”“I don’t know”“Where?”“I don’t know”“What do we have to bring? What do we need to prepare?”“I don’t know”“Right, so you're telling us Granger says yes but nothing else? My goodness Pansy, what could you have both talked about the entire night” teases Tracey biting back a smile “Quidditch techniques perhaps” she says wiggling her eyebrows up and down.Pansy can feel her cheeks redden. Her friends know exactly what she got up to last night with Granger.Millicent giggles “Perhaps they debated that ghosts should have the same rights as living wizards,” says Millicent deciding to jump on the Pansy teasing wagonBoth Tracey and Millicent break out in laughter“Now now ladies” interrupts Daphne in a serious tone stalling the others' laughter and offering Pansy relief, until Daphne herself smiles mischievously “It was more like a debate about how house elves should receive a proper wage for their duties, wasn’t it Pansy?”Once again Laughter erupts amongst the friends at Pansy’s expense.“You guys are idiots” mumbles Pansy “Glad you’re enjoying yourselves”“Seriously Pansy” heaves Tracey trying to suppress her laugh “You spent the entire night with Granger so……” she trails off expecting Pansy to fill her in on the previous night“No the quaffle did not pass the keeper Tracey,” says Pansy rolling her eyes“Don’t you know she’s saving herself for marriage” laughs DaphnePansy can feel the heat rise from the base of her neck to her forehead. An awkward smile plastered to her face“Oohhhh looks like it was a bit more than just passing the quaffle around the pitch but no golden snitch for Granger” laughs Tracey again“Who would have thought you would be so libidinous” giggles DaphnePansy throws her pillow towards her friends not aiming at anyone in particular but hoping to stifle their teasing.***Just over a week had passed since Pansy had spent the night in the Gryffindor Tower. A week of her reliving the night through her imagination. A week of walking around in a constant state of arousal. A week of secret glances, secret smiles and secret longings to try and get Granger alone again. Something Pansy had yet to manage to achieve.It was also a week of Pansy having to listen to Millicent wondering when Granger would start their training.“Before you ask, I don't know,” says Pansy predicting Millicent's question at breakfast“You don’t know what I was going to say” huffs Millicent“Where you going to ask if Granger had arranged a catch up?” whispers Pansy ensuring no one else on the Slytherin table hears herMillicent opens her mouth but closes it abruptly, proving Pansy’s point.A flurry of screeching and flapping of hundreds of owls swooping in the windows to deliver the daily mail distracts Pansy momentarily. One of the school's tawny barn owls drops a note delicately on her plate. Pansy would recognise the neat handwriting on the envelope from anywhere. It was Granger.
She feeds the owl a piece of toast. Despite wanting to tear it open she opens the letter slowly, she couldn’t let others from her class see her enthusiasm, it would raise too many questions.A few simple words were writtenRestricted Section just before dinner. 5pm“Merlin, that’s romantic,” says Tracey sarcastically reading over Pansy’s shoulder“You know you’re making a rather rude habit of reading over my shoulder”“Be thankful she doesn’t read your diary”“I’d like to see her try” rebuffs Pansy “it’s charmed”By now Daphne has snatched the letter“She can hardly give too much detail can she,” says Daphne “What if someone read over Pansy’s shoulder or snatched the letter from her” smiles DaphneAs much as she wanted to see Granger, she was nervous about entering the Restricted Section again.“I’m a bit excited” admits Millicent“Not as excited as Pansy is I bet” teases Tracey as she bites into her toast with jam“I’ll tell you what’s not exciting says Daphne we’ve got double Ancient Runes next”All three friends groan in unison. Ancient Runes sounded like it would be an exciting subject. The girls had envisioned cracking codes, perhaps even attending ancient magical sites. But in reality it turned out to be highly theoretical with hardly any practical work at all.“Who’s bright idea was it to choose Ancient Runes as an elective again?” Complains Pansy“Would you have preferred Divination? At least Ancient Runes could lead to some interesting job prospects like curse breaker, if we ever felt like working in our future that is” justifies Daphne“Shame you didn’t take Muggle Studies Pansy, Granger could give you some one on one tutoring” giggles Tracey “There’s always next term I guess”“Oh haha. Are you ready to go to class”“Yes, yes we’re coming” chips in Daphne before drinking down a large glass of orange juice “Let’s go”She had barely been able to maintain the façade of concentration throughout the day as her mind had already been skipping forward to the anticipated meeting with Granger.The funny thing about time, it seems to move at a different pace depending on your desire to be somewhere and situation. Despite spending the entire night with Granger the other night, time seemed to fly at the speed of the golden snitch. However, being in classes like Ancient Runes, excitedly anticipating her catch up with Granger time has the momentum of a glacier.Finally, classes for the day are over.“We‘ll see you at dinner,” says Daphne taking Pansy’s bag with her“Thanks,” says Pansy turning towards the libraryPansy walks deliberately and slowly to the library despite wanting to run as fast as she can to see Granger. One must always maintain an air of dignity and poise she remembers her mother teaching her, it adds to appeal and control. She can’t help but smirk when two first Hufflepuff students scuttle out of her way.Arriving at the library she’s thankful that there are not too many students. Slowly she makes her way to the very back of the library. It still amazes her how large it is, mind you she had never been in this section prior to meeting Granger. She cannot help but feel nervous. She has a funny feeling that she got lucky last time and the niggling fear an alarm would go off the moment she sets foot in the Restricted Section begins to surface again.Standing before the thick purple rope guarding the entrance to the Restricted Section, Pansy takes a deep breath and takes one last look around to ensure no one sees her, before stepping carefully over the rope. Pansy lets out a sigh of relief, again there is no alarm.She tries to make as little noise as possible as she walks through the aisles in search of Granger.“Over here” comes a harsh whisper which has Pansy nearly jumping out of her skin.Leaning against an aged bookshelf is Granger.“You need to stop sneaking up on me, you’ll give me grey hairs” scolds Pansy“Sorry” smiles GrangerShe can’t help but smile back. Just seeing Granger instantly Pansy feels lighter.“Forgiven” whispers Pansy“So I have an agenda for our training, and I made a list of spells we should start with, although it’s hard to know exactly where to begin as I’m not sure of each of your skill levels. The only issue-““And hello to you too, I'm fine thank you” interrupts Pansy playfully.“Huh, oh yes sorry,” says Granger her cheeks turning a light shade of red that Pansy can’t help but smile even more broadly “hi,” she says shyly“So what’s the only issue,” says Pansy still smiling.
If truth be told she would have liked to kiss Granger before getting straight to the matter at hand but figured it was best to let Granger continue.“Where we actually do the training. I thought shrieking shack-”“There is no way you will get the girls to go to that place” interjects Pansy“That’s what I thought. And there is the issue of using magic outside of Hogwarts. We can’t do magic outside of school”“Really? I suppose technically that’s true….” says Pansy more to herself than to anyone else“What do you mean technically?“ asks Granger “Under the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery of 1875, wizards and witches under the age of 17 are unable to perform magic“Yeah but you can do a little bit of magic at home”“No you can not, The improper Use of Magic department at the Ministry of Magic monitor and enforce compliance with the Decree with a Trace Charm.” says Granger in the same tone she uses in class when answering a professor's question“They do but they can’t determine who performs magic in a certain area, just that magic was performed so-““So basically muggle witches and wizards are at a disadvantage because if they did perform magic at home the ministry would know it’s them, but a pureblood family would be without a doubt be performing magic.” Cuts in Granger “So unless the parents dob their child in, underage pureblood witches and wizards can perform and practice magic at home. That is completely discriminatory” Huffs Granger placing her hands firmly on her hips her eyes squinting accusingly at Pansy.Pansy can feel the wrath rising within Granger, not wanting to be at the brunt of any anger she slowly moves towards Granger tentatively sliding her hands around her waist in a feeble attempt to calm the anger that was about to explode from Granger.“It is,” Pansy says not quite believing her own words. After all, why shouldn’t underage wizards and witches be able to use magic given that is what they are accustomed to and have grown up with? What was to be expected they use their hands, even elves are allowed to use magic“But it might work in our favour” she adds “Maybe we could use Millicent or Tracey’s home for practice in the holidays?” Offers Pansy. “Plus” she adds gently placing the tip of her nose against Grangers “I’m sure when you’re Minister of Magic you’ll do something about but until then why not use it to your advantage.”Pansy smiles to herself as she feels Granger's muscles relax.“Maybe,” says Granger draping her arms over Pansy's shoulder “But I still think it’s discriminatory”“I know,” says Pansy with swells of emotion running through her, all she wants to do is kiss Granger.Pansy draws her closer, she can feel Granger's body tremble beneath her fingertips. Granger's eyes soften as Pansy gently grazes her lips against Granger’s lips. A jolt of sizzling hotness radiates in her tummy and core as their lips meld together and their tongues easily find each other. Her heart beats with desire as Granger pulls her towards her. The touch and taste of Granger’s soft, warm lips causing her to let out a contented sigh.Hearing the sound of her own heart beating with want against her chest, Pansy traces her hands along Granger's hips to cup her buttocks, pulling her closer. She begins to work a trail of open-mouthed kisses from the edge of her chin down the column of Granger's throat, now helpfully arched directly into Pansy’s mouth.A deep groan escapes Granger as Pansy’s fingers drift over her peaked nipple.“Shhh don’t make noise” whispers Granger breathlesslyPansy can’t help but smirk. With a raspy growl directly into Granger’s ear says " I’m not the one making noise".With the palm of her hands, Granger gently pushes Pansy “We can’t get caught, especially in the Restricted Section”“I thought Gryffindors were supposed to be reckless,” says Pansy“And I thought Slytherins were supposed to be clever” smiles Granger“Don’t forget determined” Pansy whispers into Granger's lipsGranger’s lips brush excruciatingly against Pansy’s as she speaks “Yes that is obvious” complimenting her statement with a deep searing kiss that leaves Pansy’s mind a blank.Breaking from their kiss again Granger runs her fingers through Pansy’s dark hair, “I will find us somewhere” she whispers
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“What in Merlin’s name is on the seventh floor?” asks Tracey “I can’t think of any empty rooms there”“Isn’t the entrance to the Headmaster's Office there as well as Filch’s Office” replies Daphne“I hope Granger knows what she doing. Isn’t the seventh floor where the Gryffindor Common Room is as well? That’s what you said Pansy.” answers Millicent nervously ”We are outnumbered if they all decide to come out of their Common Room”Pansy had received a note a few days earlier stating that Granger had found a spot and to meet her after dinner for their first lesson.“She said to meet her opposite the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy trying to teach trolls to dance the ballet,” says Pansy “Here it is” points Pansy towards the extremely large tapestry containing a small wizard next to three very very large ugly trolls in pink tutus.“What now,” says Millicent“We wait I guess”All four friends watch the comical scene on the tapestry in silence. Three giant grotesque trolls clumsily prance around the tapestry knocking into each other and stepping on each other’s feet as the tiny wizard attempts to give them directions.“Why on earth anyone would want to teach trolls to ballet is beyond me,” says Millicent“Well he got clubbed for his efforts didn’t he” says TraceyNerves flutter in the pit of Pansy’s belly. This would be the first time her friends and Granger would engage together properly in a one on one situation outside of a classroom setting. She was particularly worried about Daphne who had seemed to be uncharacteristically on edge all day, waiting for this meeting and of course, she could never truly trust what would come out of Tracey’s mouth. She wished that she had never mentioned the meeting and told Granger that they had simply changed their minds.“Oh good you’re all here” comes a shaky voice behind them. It’s Granger, holding a handful of parchments. “I’ll just blindfold you and then we can get started”“Why do we have to be blindfolded?” Daphne demands to know“Well, it’s just that” stutters Granger momentarily “It’s just a precaution”“Precaution? For what?”“Just a precaution” repeats Granger more firmly“Bollocks. You don’t trust us” accuses Daphne folding her arms across her chest “So why in Merlin’s name should we trust you”“I don’t know you” retorts Granger hands on hipsOnly a moment passes before Granger speaks again but it feels like an eternity to Pansy“May I remind you, you asked me for this meeting and not the other way around. So if anyone should be questioning motives it’s me”.Daphne and Granger stare at each with such coldness that it could freeze the Great Lake.Pansy gnaws the inside of her cheek nervously. Tracey and Millicent turn to her with a look that is mixed between shock and expectation to sort this situation out before it gets out of hand.She is acutely aware that both Daphne and Granger can anger easily and require little provocation to lash out.
She should say something, she should do something but she is at a loss for words. She quickly calculates that anything she says could be interpreted wrongly, as her taking sides. If she agrees to be blindfolded then Daphne will think she has spoken out against her and vice versa if she says she would prefer not to be blindfolded then Granger will think she has sided with Daphne.She had nervously visualised the meeting ending in a duel and filled with snarky comments but did not expect it to head south within the first 10 seconds of their interaction.“I’m ok with getting blindfolded,” says Tracey carefully whilst gently placing a hand on Daphne’s arm “As long as Granger promises not to lead us out the window to our untimely death that is” she adds in an attempt to lighten the mood“I had no intentions of doing that” answers Granger waiting a moment before adding “yet”But before Daphne can retaliate Tracey interjects “Excellent. Then that’s settled. blindfold away Granger”Not wasting anytime “Obscuro,” says Granger. A black blindfold appears over Daphne’s piercing eyes, followed by Tracey, Millicent and lastly Pansy.Only a moment or two passes barely any time for any of the Slytherin girls to complain or find their baring before the blindfolds disappear. They are standing in the exact spot they were.“What was that about? We haven’t gone anywhere” asks Tracey“If that was some kind of test or power play” warns Daphne “I swear to Merlin-““A door” gasps Millicent “That wasn’t here before”“That’s right,” says Granger smugly “Let’s go in”“What’s behind the door,” asks Millicent a little nervous about what to expect“Somewhere for us to train privately” answers Granger a matter of factly before opening the door “Now hurry, before someone comes past,” says Granger trying to usher the hesitant girls through.Pansy takes the lead and is the first to walk through. She gasps at the sheer size of the large room. It’s mainly empty except for some cushions and bookshelves filled with books. She can see the large gold embossed writing on the books from where she stands Compendium of Common Curses and Their Counter-Actions, The Dark Arts Outsmarted, Self-Defensive Spellwork, and Jinxes for the Jinxed. All books would be useful in attacking as well as defending oneself.“Woah” gasps Millicent standing next to Pansy “What’s this place”“It’s the Room of Requirement,” says Granger closing the large wooden doors behind them “We won’t be disturbed here and no one can get in”.“How do you know that” questions Daphne“I was very specific in my instructions”“What do you mean? What instructions”“Room of Requirement” repeats Millicent slowly “I don’t remember this room being mentioned in Hogwarts a History of Magic”“It’s not mentioned in the text,” says Granger“So how did you find it? And what exactly is it,” asks DaphneRealising that she needs to answer the question before she can start training Granger says “it’s a secret room that only appears when a person was in great need of it. It transforms itself into whatever the witch or wizard needs it to be at that moment in time. For example, if you were desperate for the bathroom the Room of Requirement could appear and provide you with a chamber pot.
I asked it for a room for us to train in where we would not be disturbed and that no one uninvited to this get together could attend”“There are some limitations of course” continues Granger. Pansy can detect a hint of pride in her tone as she continues to lecture “it can not create food, as that is one of the five Principal Exceptions to Gamp's Law of Elemental Transfiguration.”“Interesting,” says Tracey very interesting “ So it provides everything you need when you need it”Pansy detects a hint of mischievousness in her statement which she stores in her memory back to ask Tracey about when they are back in their dorm.“How many secret rooms does this school have.” Says Millicent more as a statement than a question as she gazes into the hall “Chamber of Secrets, now this”Clearing her throat Granger says “So if there’s no more questions I thought-““Actually, I’ve got a question” interrupts Millicent “Do you think when something is transformed into an inanimate object it still feels”“Millicent” groan, Pansy, Daphne and Tracey in unison“Again with this,” says Tracey rolling her eyes“What? I’m curious about what Granger thinks”“Wha- what,” says Granger with a complex look on her face“Oh don’t worry about her,” says Tracey knocking Millicent on the arm“I think it’s a fair question.” says Millicent turning to Granger “Do you think an animate object such as a hedgehog still has feelings when turned into a pin cushion?”“I, I” stumbles Granger “I haven't come across any texts to suggest -”“Mills-”“I just want to know 100% for sure that it does not feel pain because if it does I think it's cruel and we shouldn't do it”“So are you going to stop using potions?” asks Daphne“Oh, here we go. Get comfortable everyone” says TraceyPansy can't help but smile partly because she and her friends had this friendly debate many times before and partly because of the shocked and blank look on Granger's face. It was obvious this is not how she had planned the session to go, and knowing Granger she would have every moment organised to the second.Her smile broadens as she notes how sweet Granger looks with her brow lightly furrowed, and lips slightly parted providing a tantalising peak to a hint of pink tongue. Her eyes flow around to the pillowy shape of Grangers’s lip. A feeling of uncontrollable heat begins resonating through her. She wants to lean over and cup her cheeks in her hands and taste those lips again and again.Pansy moves towards Granger longing just to be close to her and whispers “Don’t worry about Mils, she's become a bit fixated on this”“I'm just saying Mills” continues Daphne “We use animals in our potions all the time, that could be deemed cruel too.
Ashwinder egg for Love Potions, Felix Felicis, Bat spleen for a swelling potion, remember that little accident last Summer” says Daphne smiling “And flobberworms”“They are worms,” Millicent says voice a little raised in frustration.“Doesn’t mean they don’t have feelings”“You’re comparing a worm to a hedgehog that we turn into something to stick sharp pins into. How would you like it if I stood here poking you with a pin all day?”By this stage Tracey had moved to stand next to Pansy “liquorice wand or chocolate frog” offers Tracey holding out a bag of lollies. which Pansy gladly takes a delightful treat from.“Granger”“Hmmm”“A sweet. Would you like a sweet?” offers Tracey holding out the bag of lollies across Pansy towards Granger.
Pansy couldn’t describe the incredible warmth that fills her with this simple gesture from Tracey. Perhaps this training session would not be so disastrous after all.“Errr no thank you,” says Granger still transfixed on the scene unfolding in front of her“Well that depends Mils” pauses Daphne ”am I me or am I a pin cushion?” says Daphne slowly, causing both Pansy and Tracey to burst out in laughter“Perhaps, we should get started” interjects Granger quickly, hoping to simmer down the conversation before it escalates “and we can do some research on the impact of transfiguration on hedgehogs” she suggests to Millicent“Fine” huffs Millicent“Come on Mils” laughs Tracey “Have a toffee,” she says walking over to her with her lolly bag“Are they my lollies?” says Daphne eyeing off the bag that Tracey had won off of her a few weeks earlier“I think you’ll find they are now MY lollies. I won them fair and square. And they are delicious. Would you care for one?” smiles Tracey smuglyRight,' says Granger quickly trying to move things along, “So I thought today we should focus on defence, so the best thing is to do is start practising as it will showcase everyone’s ability. The first thing we should do is Expelliarmus, you know, the Disarming Charm.
It is basic but -'Really,' says Tracey a disagreeing looking in her eyes. “Expelliarmus, we all know that one, I don't think Expelliarmus is exactly going to help in a duel?'“Well That’s what Harry started - that's to say Harry used it to save his life against Voldemort”“Don’t say his name” shriek Daphne, Tracey, Pansy and Millicent in unisonPansy shivers. The mere mention of You-Know-Who twists her stomach violently.“Oh please” scoffs Granger “Fear of a name increases fear of the thing itself”“No, you can’t say his name,” says Daphne completely shocked at what she had heard“Honestly” huffs Granger rolling her eyes “Let’s just get practising using Expelliarmus, we’ve wasted a lot of time already”“Granger,” says Millicent “Potter really saw him? He’s really back?”The room suddenly turns silent even Tracey stops chewing her chocolate toffee lolly. All eyes turn to Granger waiting for a response“We’re not going to get started until I answer your questions, are we? Yes, Harry saw him. And yes Harry used Expelliarmus against Vol- him” Granger takes a deep breath before continuing “it saved his life.““When? Where?”Pansy could sense Granger's uneasiness, she wasn’t prepared for the barrage of questions that were being dealt towards her and she was even less prepared to tell them everything.As curious as Pansy was she says “Maybe we can do questions later?”She shifts uneasily as all three friends look at her.“No that’s fine,” says Granger “the first time was during the Triwizard Tournament, the final challenge”Pansy’s insides turn glacial. The image of Potter’s dirty tear-stained face, draped over the lifeless body of Cedric Diggory, clutching him and refusing to let go will forever be engraved in her memory.
At first, she thought there had been an accident and that something had gone terribly wrong during the challenge. But then came the memorial feast for Cedric Diggory at the end of the school year. The usual decorations were missing, the brightly coloured school drapes were replaced by black drapes. The magically enchanted roof that usually appeared as a night sky with lighted candles was no longer in sight, and the wooden arch structure of the Hall became visible. Dumbledore had claimed that You-Know-Who had done it, that he was back.Her mother, her father and the barrage of news articles claiming that Potter was “The boy who lies”, were adamantly telling her that You-Know-Who was not back, she came to believe or perhaps hope it was not true.“OK,” says Granger taking the opportunity to seize the silent room, “I think we should divide into pairs and practice”“I bags Pansy” pipes up Daphne instantly “You’re going down,” she says smiling while pointing a finger at Pansy“You wish” winks Pansy in returnGranger's face hardens momentarily “Right shall we get started then,” she says her voice a little louder and more strained than usual.“C’mon Mils. Let’s move to the other end of the room so we don’t caught in their crossfire” says TraceyBoth Pansy and Daphne also move to the other side of the room away from Millicent and Tracey and Granger.“So what was that all about,” asks Pansy when they are out of earshot“What do you mean?”“Before, in the hallway. You went from calm Daphne to shrieking Banshee in 2.2 seconds”“Oh I hardly think I was a shrieking Banshee,” says Daphne defensivelyPansy replies by cocking an eyebrow at her friend in disbelief“I wasn’t expecting to be blindfolded, that’s all”“Really? That’s all”“Well…”“Well what?”“Would you two like a cup of tea and biscuit so you can continue your chat, or would you like to practice” calls out Granger from across the room near where Tracey and Millicent we're standing opposite each other.Both Pansy and Daphne try to stifle a giggle but fail poorly. It was a reminiscence of all the times they had been caught in class chatting. But there was Something about the intense stare Granger was shooting towards them that Pansy found extremely terrifying and tantalising at the same time.“We better do what she says, or else she might explode” whispers Daphne “And I have no idea how we would explain that”“If we are all ready. Right — on the count of three, then — one, two, three — 'The room was suddenly full of shouts of Expelliarmus. Wands flew in all directions;Pansy lets out a painful yelp as she feels herself being lifted from her feet and pushed against the wall. Her back aching from the impact. Daphne is in the same position on the opposite wall cradling the back of her head.Both Daphne and Pansy had managed to cast their spell at the exact moment not only casting their wands away, but each other across the room.“Merlin, Pansy that hurt” complains Daphne“You need to keep your guard up,” says Granger who was walking over with both their wands in hand“Thanks for your concern,” says Pansy“Are your gravely hurt?” asks Granger “Do you need to go to the infirmary?” says Granger“No”“Then keep your guard up,” says Granger in a matter of fact tone that Pansy finds a little too terse“Expelliarmus” shouts MillicentTracey's wand spins out of her hand, hits the ceiling in a flurry of sparks and lands on top of a bookshelf. Requiring Granger to retrieve it for her with a Summoning Charm.“Hey I wasn't ready” complains Tracey“Hardly think an opponent in real life is going go wait for you go finish your lolly before attacking are they” retorts Millicent“Let's go again,” says Granger now walking towards Tracey with her wand “Make sure not to flourish your wand unnecessarily, this will give your partner time to get in under your guard”Pansy was not sure what she had expected but whatever it was it involved a little more sympathy from Granger.Again Pansy and Daphne cast a spell towards each other but this time both managed to keep their guard up and merely causing each other’s hair to stand on end.“Now you really do look like a banshee” laughs PansyDaphne squints mischievously towards Pansy. It’s a look Pansy knows all too well. She braces herself to block Daphne's spell.“Waddiwasi” shouts DaphneOut from one of the bookshelves shoots a hard pea shaped item. Pansy couldn’t be exactly sure what it was, all she knows is that it has donked her on the forehead.“What do you know. This room does give you what you need” laughs Daphne “Waddiwasi, Waddiwasi, Waddiwasi” she continues to shout Daphne hurling pea shaped items at Pansy while laughing gleefully“Oh I’ll get you” wasting no more time, Pansy points her wand straight at Daphne and shouts, “Rictusempra!”
Daphne sinks to her knees in laughter barely able to move. Pansy had hit Daphne with the ticking charm.Gasping for air between the laughter Daphne manages to choke out “Tarantallegra!” and the next moment Pansy’s legs begin to jerk around out of control. She has been hit with the dancing charm.“Aguamenti” yells out Pansy and a gush of water sprouts from her wand hitting Daphne“Argh - My - hair”. Daphne manages to wheeze out in between fits of laughter “Aug-Aug-Aguamenti”And now it was Pansy’s turn to be on the receiving end of the watering charm as an extra large splurge of water hits her face and chest.“Finite Incantatem!” Shouts Granger;Pansy’s feet stopped dancing, Daphne stops laughing but only momentarily as both girls look at each other and begin giggling uncontrollably leaning into each other for support. Tracey and Millicent are also laughing at the wet pair.“This is not funny. It’s completely disrespectful” says a very angry Granger “If you can not take this seriously then let’s not bother at all. I have zero interest in helping a bunch of galavanting kangaroos,” she says folding her arms “I have better things to do” before turning and walking towards the exitGuilt oozes through Pansy’s veins. Granger was trying to help and both she and Daphne had made a mockery of her lesson.“Granger wait,” says Pansy catching up to herRegret showers over Pansy the instant she looks at Granger, her eyes are filled with pain followed closely by anger.Millicent and Tracey had moved towards Daphne far enough not to hear Pansy’s conversation but close enough to still monitor what was going on.Not quite sure what to say “We didn’t mean to” says Pansy“I don’t like wasting my time Parkinson. Tell me, am I wasting my time?”“No. We, we just got a bit carried away.”Granger huffs, arms still heavily folded defensivelyPansy’s heart feels heavy she had not meant to upset Granger. “We do appreciate this” she says softly “And I’m pretty sure Millicent is beside herself knowing you said you would look into the impact of transfiguring hedgehogs” smiles Pansy cocking her head slightly and hoping to lighten the tense moment“It is an interesting question” confesses GrangerPansy truly wants to reach out and slide her hands around Granger's waist to drag her into an embrace to sooth and comfort her but she is acutely aware of her friends staring. Instead, she gives an awkward smile.Granger breathes out heavily while looking Pansy up and down. With a complicated little wave of her wand hot air streams out of the tip, which Granger points at Pansy’s robes which begin to steam as they dry out.“Oh that’s brilliant”. Says Pansy impressedGranger's cheeks flush a light tinge of pink at the compliment“Can you teach us that one” yells out Millicent from across the room “Um not that we were listening or anything”“I think we’ve covered enough for today,” says Granger walking towards the door and peaking out to ensure no one was about “Coast is clear. Quick go now before anybody sees” she says ending the very brief lesson they had.Pansy’s face falls faster than a troll on a broom. A heavy feeling sits in the pit of her stomach. Shr notices that Granger hasn’t committed to providing them with another lesson either. The atmosphere in the room is leaden.“Come on, quickly,” says Granger rushing them all out of the room leaving Pansy even more desolate“Granger,” says Daphne standing in the hallway, her blonde hair still wet and dripping from Pansy’s charmPansy stiffens unsure of what Daphne would say and hope it does not alight Granger's anger.“You really can’t say You-Know-Who’s Name”“It's just a name,” says Granger folding her arms as she stands in the doorway of the Room of Requirement“No. It’s not Granger” advises Daphne “For you’re own sake do not say his name”“Thank you for your concern,” says Granger sarcastically“Oh for the love of Merlin. No seriously” says Daphne “A Taboo curse was placed on You Know Who’s name. If anyone said his name Death Earers could find them instantly and deal with them in the way Death Eaters do. Not sure if it still exists after You Know Who disappeared but better to be safe.”It’s a peace offering, Pansy knows it is. She can see Granger mulling over the new information, taking it on board but not replying.“Any chance you could do the drying spelling on me too,” asks Daphne sheepishly “Not sure how I will explain how I’m the only wet one”Granger hesitates momentarily “Tell them
Peeves threw a water balloon at you” before slamming the door shut on them leaving them standing in the hall.“That went well” says Tracey bitingly
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Oh stop moaning about,” says Tracey “You’re flatter than a squashed Flobber Worm”Pansy, Tracey, Millicent and Daphne are seizing the opportunity to soak up some sun on an unseasonably warm day. Lounging around the big tree that sits proudly in the heart of the grassed open area of the Transfiguration Courtyard within Hogwarts they chat and watch the other students mulling around.“I’m not moaning about” huffs Pansy“You most certainly are” replies Daphne who is leaning against the tree whilst practicing some new wand movements in the air. The movements look remarkably similar to the ones Granger used when she cast the drying spell on Pansy, but she dared not ask. It had taken days for Daphne to stop complaining about Granger and she had no desire to reignite the topic again.“She’ll come around in a few days once she calms down. Everyone knows Granger has a fiery temper, and Merlin knows you both pushed her buttons the other day” says Millicent whilst picking at the blades of grass beside her.“It was rather disastrous wasn’t it” pipes in Tracey“Thank you both for the reminder,” says Pansy shifting uncomfortably. She knew she was at fault and was steeped in guilt. She had regretted her actions. Not only because it has upset Granger but selfishly it meant that the chances of her getting any alone time with Granger now were very slim. Making matters worse was the constant niggling images of the night she stayed with Grangers. The way Granger looked at her and more important touched creating a sizzling heat within her. Something she was not sure would be replicated shortly.“I wonder if she’ll still train us“ ponders Millicent “And how does she find out all about these secret rooms”“That room was rather impressive. If it does what Granger says it does” says Tracey “Would have been a good spot for you and Granger to be alone” she says giving Pansy a wink“Well I doubt that’s going to happen anytime soon” pouts Pansy“Naaaaaw” say Millicent, Daphne and Tracey in unison“Missing your kissy, kissy time” jokes Tracey whilst making kiss faces at Pansy“She can’t be too angry at you” says Daphne “It’s not like she left you to walk back to your room in wet clothes” she says darkly
She was clearly still annoyed at Granger.“You shouldn’t have made her so jealous” laughs Tracey“What do you mean?” asks Pansy her curiosity peaking“Oh it’s not half obvious” says Tracey “She was giving you and Daphne death stares the moment you walked off. I thought her head might explode.A warm sensation washes over Pansy, despite not being convinced that Granger is the jealous type, it’s comforting to know that someone may feel protective over her and want her.“She was obviously all hot and bothered over you.” smiles Tracey“Oh stop it,” says Pansy“What I’m stating is the obvious. You seem
to have it bad for each other. You certainly can’t keep your hands off each other. Is she the one you’ll….you know go all the way with” she says with a mischievous glint in her eyes.Pansy can feel the heat rise from the base of her spine to the top of her head as all eyes are on her. She can feel her cheeks burning hotter than a blazing fire. She would be lying if she said she hadn’t thought about it, hadn’t thought about Granger in that way.
She had always envisioned being deeply in love with the person she slept with for the first time. So if she wanted to sleep with Granger did that mean she was in - she stops herself from continuing the thought. For the sake of self-preservation, she wasn’t quite ready to unpack those thoughts and emotions, because once she goes there she’s not convinced she’ll ever come back from it.“I don’t know” answers Pansy honestly “I mean even if I wanted to, what does that even look like? It’s pretty obvious with a boy what’s supposed to go where but-““What do you mean” laughs Tracey as Pansy’s cheek continues to burn“Oh don’t make out you’re an expert” says Daphne “It’s not like any of us have actually done it. And there’s not exactly books on this topic in the library”Thankful for Daphne coming to her defence “I just mean, how do you know if you’re doing it right” says Pansy“And you want it to be good. The first time should be perfect” says Millicent dreamily“You seem to be doing ok, if Grangers' reaction to you is anything to go by” says Tracey“Ooooh My cousin, Océane might be able to help” pipes up Millicent excitedlyOcéane was Millicent’s cousin from France. She was only a few years older than them but seemed so much more mature. Despite being first cousins Millicent and Océane could not look any further apart. Océane was petite with blonde wavy hair that seemed to float as she walked. She was confident and friendly. She and her family had visited during the last summer holidays. Pansy remembers the delicious trunk full of sweets, cheeses and wines they had brought to share with everyone.“The French version of Witch Weekly, Sorciere Mensuelle, has a sealed section that you have to be 17 to open” says Millicent excitedly “It has tips and pictures and everything on this stuff. I could ask her to send some over”“How detailed can it be?” asks Tracey“It’s French!” Exclaims Millicent “They have a kiss named after them for Merlin’s sake, and not just any kiss. If anyone would know what to do the French would”“They are not like us, you know they are more, well French, they lack inhibition. Remember all
those girls from Beauxbations, they were not shy” says DaphnePansy remembers the arrival of the girls from Beaubatons vividly. Gasps could be heard through the Great Hall as the doors burst open revealing young girls dressed in pale blue robes made of fine silk couples with stylish matching hats. The boys and some of the girls too it seems were completely enchanted by their arrival.“Hang on” says Pansy “We’re not 17. We won’t be able to read it“Once it’s opened it doesn’t matter I think” says MillicentA tinge of excitement coupled with curiosity runs through Pansy.“I’ll send her an owl”“You’re crazy” laughs Pansy“Speaking of crazy,” says Daphne “Looney Lovegood is coming this way”Sure enough Looney Lovegood seemed to be walking directly towards them holding a magazine and wearing those atrocious purple shoes with moons and stars Pansy had found dangling over a statue.“Good afternoon Pansy Parkinson, good afternoon Pansy Parkinson’s friends. I thought you might like this” says Lovegood wistfully whilst handing over the magazine to Pansy.The cover containing a picture of a fiery creature on the cover and headlines such as “Secrets of the Ancient Runes Revealed” and “Corruption in the Quidditch League: How the Tornados are Taking Control”“There are interesting articles about the Crumple-Horned Snorkacks and Heliopaths in this edition, which I think you will find fascinating”A Heliopath is a spirit of fire that is claimed to gallop and burn anything in its path, and completely fictional as no one had ever seen one.Pansy shifts uncomfortably as her friends try to stifle their laughter behind pursed lips. This sudden attachment that Lovegood had to Pansy was nothing short of disastrous to her reputation.“There’s no such thing as Heliopaths,” says Pansy“You’re starting to sound like Hermione,” says Lovegood dreamily “She does like to bicker over their existence too”Her friends shift beside her as they try harder to stifle their laughter.“I’ll read it later” says Pansy shoving the magazine quickly into her school bag hoping to move Lovegood along.Normally she would have told Lovegood to bugger off but it seemed she had not told anyone about Pansy’s mishap with the vanishing step, something Pansy was keen to keep from the larger school population. She did not want to provoke Lovegood into telling“Lovely. I’ll be up early tomorrow. Searching. Perhaps I’ll see you. ” says Lovegood before waving goodbye to Pansy and merrily skipping through the courtyardDaphne, Tracey and Millicent burst out laughing the moment Lovegood is out of earshot“What was that all about?” Says Daphne“Looks like you’ve got another admirer” laughs Tracey “Are you making your way through all the houses”“Oh shut up” says Pansy “Did anyone see her talking to me”“No one,” says Daphne “Unless, of course, you include most of the school sitting in the Courtyard”“Great” mumbles Pansy“She’s nuttier than a Nutty Chocolate Cauldron Cake” says Daphne“Actually, You like Nutty Chocolate Cauldron Cake don’t you Millicent” jibes Pansy hoping to direct the attention towards Millicent and away from her for once“Want Pansy to put in a good word for you Mils” laughs Tracey “They are best friends after all”“Oh look it’s Granger” says Millicent jutting her chin towards the cloisters “What is she doing?”Pansy whips her head around to see where Millicent is looking.Sure enough, Granger is standing in cloisters making a rather awkward head movement after looking over at them.“Has she got a tick?” asks Tracey“I think she’s trying to get your attention” says Daphne “She’s trying to be subtle but failing miserably”Looking slightly exasperated, Granger gives Pansy a hard long stare before tipping her head towards the hallway before making her way down it.“I’d say she wants you to follow her,” says Tracey “This should be interesting. Well go on then” she pushesPansy’s heart drums against her chest as she rises as casually as she can. Straightening her skirt she tries to be as inconspicuous as possible as she walks towards the same hallway as Granger walked down. She turns a corner and stops, she can no longer see Granger.“I’m here” comes a rushed voice peaking out from behind a tapestry.Pansy pulls the weathered tapestry aside to reveal a small alcove. “This is cosy,” she says squeezing in to face Granger.She articulated the words with perfect aloofness and hoped the erratic beat of her heart wasn't as loud as she thought it was.“How serious are you all about the training,” says GrangerThe abruptness of the question taking Pansy a bit off guard It was obvious Granger was on a mission. She had clearly played out the conversation in her mind a multitude of times, so was prepared“Well?” Pushes Granger“We are serious-““Because you and Greengrass in particular-“We just got a bit carried away that’s all” interrupts Pansy defensively, she could feel her anger starting to rise“And how often do you two get carried away” snaps GrangerPansy blinks at her twice And feels her anger slowly evaporate as she realises that perhaps Tracey is right, Granger might be jealous.“you're jealous” retorts Pansy“I most certainly am not” says Granger folding her arms“Because it sounds like you might be” smirks Pansy, confidence building.“I said I am not” exclaims Granger forcefullyCocking her eyebrow Pansy rolls her tongue against the inside of her teeth. She can't quite explain it but there is something about Granger being disgruntled that brings out a devilish streak in Pansy.Pansy may have not heard Granger inhale her shoulders and her eyes told another story as she watched Pansy roll her tongue.“I believe you,” says Pansy with a wicked smile“I said-““And I promise,” she says slowly “We will all be on our best behaviour” says Pansy as she moves towards GrangerGranger's eyes never leave Pansy’s as she slides her hands around Grangers' waist, mere inches from the taste that Pansy so desperately craves. Grangers disapproving eyes soften, her lips tremble as Pansy tentatively leans in, suspended for a moment until she finally brushes her lips against Granger.“You better be” whispers Granger against Pansy’s lips before they both surrender to the moment in a kiss.***“You have to be more careful than that” scolds Daphne“I know,” says PansyTo her friends' surprise, she was back a lot sooner than they had thought she would be. Tracey in particular had assumed that they would be taking advantage of the Room of Requirement for some time.Pansy had just finished telling them that a couple of first years had walked by when she and Granger were behind the old tapestry, so they had quickly cut their catch-up short.“Seriously, You can’t go around snogging Granger all around the castle. What if those first years had caught you? It would be around the school in a second. With what Granger has told us, it could be bloody dangerous. There might be another war, and we don’t know what side people will be on”The air around them is suddenly quiet as they contemplate. Another war could indeed occur. Again the dreadful reoccurring thoughts surface. Would she be expected to fight? Could she fight? She could die if she did, her chest restricts, her friends could die. Her throat restricts at the thought, Granger would fight, she would throw herself wholly into the fight. She would be a target not only because she is muggleborn but because she is Harry Potters friend. They would hunt her and - she can't bring herself to finish the thought. She digs her nails deep into the flesh of the palm of her hand. Pansy is encompassed in overwhelming melancholy at the thought that Granger and her friends might be hurt if a war did break out.“On a brighter note, You seem much chipper” smiles Tracey, hoping to lighten the mood “I assume you used your charm and Granger will continue her lesson”“She will, but I had to promise we would all be on our best behaviour.“What?” Says Daphne as Pansy, Tracey and Millicent look towards her“Anyhow” continues Pansy, “She said to meet in an hour because if she doesn’t do it now she won’t have time because she’s got other things to deal with.”“What other things”“She didn’t say,” says Pansy“Pansy. You really need to ask more questions if we are to find out what’s going on and be ahead of the game” says Daphne. “We need to know everything, so we can plan and survive whatever is coming”An element of fear in Daphne’s tone was unmistakable. Daphne was a planner, she was calculated and thorough. It guaranteed her achieving the outcome she wanted.
If what Granger said was true and another war did break out then the only thing guaranteed was there were no guarantees.
Wars are erratic driven by fear and power, there is no thought just emotion, and emotions meant you could not decipher what a person's next actions were, it was illogical.“I will” says Pansy hoping to ease some of her friends angst“Let’s start making our way” says Millicent “ I need to drop some books back to the library first anyhow, that’ll kill some time”Surprisingly Daphne did not argue to being blindfolded when they arrived at the Room of Requirement to meet Granger. Pansy’s shoulders relax, perhaps things would go smoothly in todays lesson after all“Right” says Granger “We should start by avoiding incapacitating spells by practising shield charms”.“Hang on” says Daphne “For us to be able to use a shield charm effectively or know we are using it effectively, we would have to be faced with an attacking spell like-““Like Stupify” interrupts Granger “Yes that's right”“So you're asking us to knock each unconscious” gasps Millicent“No of course not” says Granger “I am suggesting you should shield yourself so you’re not knocked unconscious”Despite the Stupify charm being relatively harmless neither Pansy nor her friends had any overwhelming desire to be rendered unconscious.“And if our shield doesn’t work”“It’s fine, I know the Enervate charm” boasts Granger“That’s not really a comfort Granger” says Daphne shortly“Do you think a Death Eater really cares if you are comfortable or not? Trust me they don’t.”“But-““If you are in the unfortunate situation of coming face to face a Death Eater you’ll have to rely on your skill alone, knowing the whole time you could be murdered, tortured or watch a friend die”Grangers words voicing the fears they all had and silencing the room instantly.“So would you like to practice your shield charms or not?” asks Granger sharplyPansy’s tummy flips and turns. Despite being generally confident with her shield charms she has never actually had to use one whilst having a spell cast towards her“Ok,” says Tracey “Mils and I will pair up and you two go over there” she says pointing to the opposite side of the room “Way over there. Don’t want any stray spells coming our way”“Alright c’mon Pansy” says Daphne taking Pansy by the hand and leading her to the other side of the room “I promise I’ll be gentle”Pansy notices Granger tense a little before turning away abruptly “Practice your shield charms before you go straight into jinxing” calls out GrangerPansy could feel a gush of wind blow through her hair as Millicent casts a wide shield charm “Nice one Mils” calls out Daphne impressedMillicent simply bows like an actor on a stage in return. Pansy was equally impressed at her and Daphne’s spell work both casting large strong shields one after another.After 20 minutes of practising charms, Granger begins laying cushions all over the floor that had suddenly appeared. “Let’s start practising Stunning spells” she calls outThe four friends all cast a reassuring look at one another before.“Mils and I will attack first” says Daphne“STUPEFY!" yell two voices — there was a blinding series of flashes and Pansy felt her hair and skin ripple as though a powerful wind had swept past her.If she was proud of her shield charm it was nothing compared to the feeling she just had casting a perfect Impediment Jinx slowing Daphne’s attack allowing her extra time to raise a strong shield. Tracey also cast a strong shield blocking Millicent’s“The Impediment Jinx” says Granger impressed “It slows down anything that’s trying to attack you. Well done”“Teachers pet” mouths Tracey with a wink“Ok, now you two give it a go” says Granger“STUPEFY!" yells Pansy and Tracey in unison but their spells are blocked by two shields“Very good shield charms all around” says Granger“Don’t sound so surprised Granger” says Tracey gleefully“I suppose it does help, that you can practice refining techniques and wand movements at home” says Granger with a hint of disgruntlement“Let’s go again” says Pansy swiftly trying to avoid any confrontations between her friends and GrangerRed fiery jets of light spin around the room as they cast stunning spell after stunning spell. Pansy feels herself swelling with pride as she and her friends perfectly deflected each spell. Granger is leaning with her back against the wall as if she is analysing their every move.Pansy is completely unaware of how long they have been gleefully shooting stunning spells at each other before Granger yells out “I think we’re done for the day, it’s getting late”“That was brilliant” says Millicent“Your shield charms were great Mils” says Tracey“You all did very well” says Granger “The Stunning Spell is one of the more useful spells in your arsenal, so make sure to practice your wand technique. Now let me check if the coast is clear so you can get out of here without being seen” says Granger walking towards the door “Oh I almost forgot. I couldn’t find anything in the library regarding your query about transfiguration Bulstrode”“Oh. That’s ok I didn’t expect you to I guess” says Millicent disappointedly“Well Hogwarts Library is good, but it doesn’t compare to the Parkinson Library. Does it Pansy?” says Daphne with a mischievous twinkle in her eyeIt was true. The Parkinson Library was a crowning jewel in the Parkinson Manor. Pansy’s mother had become the custodian of many rare and unique books that had been collected over hundreds and hundreds of years.“I’m sure there are books there that Hogwarts Library hasn’t got. Hey. I’ve got an idea” says Daphne “We should do a study session at Pansy’s in the break and Granger you can look through the Parkinson collection”Pansy feels her stomach drop faster than a boulder being thrown into the Great Lake. What in Merlin’s name is Daphne suggesting? She finds herself once again caught between a rock and a hard place. If she declines the suggestion Granger will surely be offended and question Pansy on the other hand how could she possibly have Granger at her house with her mother. She was not prepared for that confrontation. The look on Grangers face told her she was just as uneasy with the suggestion.“That’s a brilliant idea,” says Millicent “Isn’t it Pansy”“Umm..yes…good idea,” says Pansy unconvincingly“Great that’s settled then” says Daphne smiling “You would like that wouldn’t you Granger, explore a new library?”“I don’t know if I’ll find a book that might answer your question thou Bulstrode,” says Granger hesitantly.“It’s ok if you don’t, at least you’re trying,” says Millicent looking at her friends accusingly “And you can call me Millicent”“No, she can’t” snaps Daphne taking everyone by surprise“Daph-““She’s right” interrupts Granger “People will find it suspicious if I start calling you Millicent.”“Exactly,” says Daphne“Especially people from your house.”“Any house Granger” says Daphne squinting her eyes disapprovingly at GrangerSo how in Merlin’s name will I explain Granger coming to my home if someone finds out thinks Pansy“You better get going” says Granger rather hastily like she had somewhere else to be “I’ll make sure there’s no one down the hall”“Peering out from the door Granger looks left then right then left again “It’s clear now quick get going. I’ll owl you a time for the next lesson” she says ushering Pansy, Millicent, Daphne and Pansy out the door“What in Merlin’s bloody name are you thinking,” hisses Pansy when they are out of earshot of the now closed door“What,” asks Daphne faux innocently“inviting Granger to my house”“Oh, nothing”“Nothing my bottom” interjects Tracey “We had a bet. I thought you would get a invite to Grangers home before she would get an invite to yours”“A BET! Are you serious?”“I want my lollies back before Tracey devours them all”“I would have bought you 20 bags of lollies” exclaims Pansy “I can’t believe this. What will mother say? How do I explain Granger at my house”“You don’t. Don’t worry no one will find out. We’ll arrange it for when our parents are on one of their all day shopping expeditions, and we won’t tell, so no one will be the wiser”“You all need to stop taking bets at my expense. Or else I’ll start cashing in some of my outstanding debts” says Pansy seriously“Ok, ok” says Daphne “Message understood. Now give me my bag of lollies back” says Daphne snatching the bag from Tracey’s cloak
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“They’ve arrived. They’ve arrived” says Millicent running into the bedroom, excitedly holding a package wrapped in designer brown paper with a faint delicate design on it.Pansy, Daphne and Tracey jump on Millicent’s bed waiting anxiously as she opens the envelope and reads aloudChère Millicent
I trust these are the magazines you are wishing to peruse”Avec amourOceane“Open the package” says Tracey eagerly “You may need to translate thou Mils your French is a bit better than ours”Millicent tears open the brown packaging to reveal a series of glossy magazines.
Unlike Witch Weekly with its dated covers of the winner of the most charming smile, Gilderoy Lockhart, these covers are stylised with images of the most stunning witches dressed in equally stunning haute couture fashion that Pansy has ever seen.“Wow. We do not have fashion like that here” says Daphne“Oh that dress is gorgeous” coos Pansy “And look at that hairstyle”Millicent flips the pages until she stops at the section they are all eager to see“Eeewwww” giggles the girls in unison as they are affronted with a series of sketches of differently shaped penises. Pansy’s French may not be as proficient as Millicent’s but the title is the page stands out boldly “20 different penis shapes”“20!” Exclaims Tracey “How can there be 20 different shapes”“The French just dive straight into it don’t they” says Pansy trying not to look too closely at the images despite her curiosity.“Penises come in a wide variety of different shapes, sizes, and styles, and you can have relations that satisfy you and your partner” continues to read Millicent blushing with every word“What in Merlin’s name is that one,” says Daphne pointing towards a sketch of a penis that seemed to be pointing upwards“It says they are saying it is called Curved upward” reads Millicent slowly “Like a banana” she giggles “This penis curves slightly upward. Having the upward curve provides an advantage by making it easier to stimulate the G-spot, A-spot, and prostate”“What’s an A-spot?” says Tracey“I don’t know, maybe there’s an article in another magazine explaining it?”“And isn’t the prostrate a boy thing what do they mean stimulate the prost-ohhh-“ Tracey stops herself short, cheeks blushing crimson at the realisation.Nervous giggles break out between the group.“That one looks like a squashed mushroom,” says Tracey scrunching her nose as she points towards a picture “That’s probably what Vinces or Gregory’s looks like”“Eewwww” chime Daphne, Millicent and Pansy“That is not an image I want in my head thank you very much” cringes Pansy“With how confident Blaise is, his must be that one,” says Millicent indicating a penis that seemed to be both enlarged in length and girth“He is rather cocky if you pardon the pun” says Tracey laughing at her own joke“Maybe he’s overcompensating because he’s more like that ” suggests Daphne pointing to a far smaller version“Can we stop this please?” says Pansy “I’m starting to feel sick.”“What about Theo?” continues Millicent“Didn’t you get a good look when he lost the bet to Blaise and he had to run through the Great Hall“It was bouncing about too much to notice”Raucous laughter erupts amongst the group both at Millicent’s comment and the memory of a naked Theo being chased by Professor Flitwick“But seriously why are boys so proud of that thing? It’s not very attractive at all” says Daphne“Probably because it lets them pee standing up” says Millicent“Let’s keep going through the magazines” says Tracey “Remember we’re looking for ways Pansy can make Grangers' toes curl. I don’t think this article can help. Unless of course, you have not told us you’re secretly a boy Pansy”“Oh shut it. Let’s keep looking” says PansyThey each take a magazine and begin to flick through. Pansy is momentarily distracted by the remarkable styles glossing the pages of the magazine and the staggering beauty of the witches and wizards adorning the pages. Elegance and grace seeped through with every movement of the moving pictures. The models seemed to be looking at her directly, enticing and beckoning her to come into their world.“I think I found something, um interesting” says Tracey“It’s not all wand work” reads Millicent “21 forward play ideas. Forward play” Millicent says questionably“I think it’s supposed to be foreplay,” says Daphne“And I don’t think we need translating, the pictures are moving,” says Tracey who seems genuinely shocked“Surely not” says Pansy peering towards the magazineUnlike the images of the penis, these very detailed and well-drawn almost life-like sketches of naked women are moving, providing a detailed educational experience.Pansy feels the heat permeate through her body as she sees a woman sitting on the edge of a bed whilst another straddles her, hips moving rhythmically.Pansy’s cheeks flush with heat; she can only imagine how red they are but she can’t look away.“0h my word” gasps Daphne who is equally shocked by the series of moving images before her.“That, umm…well” stutters TraceyFor the first time, Pansy can recall Tracey is lost for words“Well, you wanted to know how it works Pansy” says Millicent “It doesn’t get much more detailed than this”“Why are the girl pages moving and the boy pages aren’t ?” asks Millicent“Would you really want to see that thing moving all about?” replies Daphne“You have a point”Pansy’s heart continues to pound it feels so naughty and wrong to be looking at this magazine.The supporting text disappears as Pansy is completely absorbed image after image. One in particular catching her attention“soixante-neuf, classique ultime” says Millicent eyes wide open towards an image of a woman lying on top of another woman both with their heads buried deep into each other’s crotch “Ultimate Classic, that would mean that’s what most people do, isn’t it? How do you breathe?”“I'm sure Pansy will be able to tell us soon enough” laughs Tracey“You really need to get a date” says Pansy as coolheaded as possible despite her cheeks flushing hotter than dragon fire.“There’s a bit more detail in the text on what to do when you know you’re down there,” says Millicent“Read it out Mils” says TraceyClearing her throat Millicent sits up straight with a serious expression. Although Pansy knows she would be completely embarrassed to be reading this content to them and is trying to mask it.“Number one. Get comfortable. You don’t know how long you’ll be down there”“Two. Never go straight to the little bean. I think they mean -““I think we all know what they mean. Keep going Mils” says Daphne“Ok. You have to build up the anticipation and get the juices flowing.” Millicent pauses, cheeks flushing red “ Open your mouth, get your face wet, nose to chin”“Eeeeeeee” shrill the girls In unisonAwkward giggles finally subsiding, Millicent continues to read slowly “Use your hands! Many women will respond very well to adding a finger or two during oral sex”“Are you taking notes Pansy” giggles Tracey“Are you?” says Pansy, knowing it was a poor retort but this whole situation was very awkward and flustering at the same time“Scissors” continues Millicent a little confused “I think that says scissors. What would you use scissors for?” Do you think they are going to talk about blood magic?” says a shocked Millicent“Keep reading Mils” urges Daphne again“Scissors, partners open their legs and rub their vulvas together” reads Millicent shylyPansy can feel the heat race through her body as Millicent continues to translate the written text. An uncomfortable dull ache from below lulls itself awake again, she can feel her arousal growing as she continues to gravitate her attention towards the images of the women. Her mouth feels dry, As fascinating and arousing as she found the magazine she is not quite sure she’s actually ready to engage in some of these positions, some look more complicated.They spend the evening completely engrossed in the magazine. Images and words continue to spiral through Pansy’s thoughts as they all finally decide to go to sleep.Sliding into her cool sheets Pansy replays each page breathlessly. The images of the sketches were replaced by images of her and Granger. Squeezing her legs together Pansy gnaws on her bottom lip as the words swirl in her mind Trace your tongue.......add fingers
....hot breath.....tantalise.....taste.....Her thoughts are interrupted only when Tracey calls out “Sweet dreams” from behind her closed curtain before blowing out her candle.***“I thought today we could attempt casting the Patronus Charm” says GrangerIt has been three weeks since their last meeting and in Pansy’s view three very very long weeks. She had yet the opportunity to catch Granger alone and the images and words from those French magazines had constantly plagued her thoughts.Every night since the magazines had arrived Pansy and her friends had devoured the images and text from the pages. She is not sure what her friends are feeling but she is in a constant state of craving and longing, which makes it extremely difficult to concentrate on what Granger is saying. Her eyes kept lingering towards the shape and sweet movement of Grangers' lips rather than the words coming from it.“It is a very powerful defensive charm, but It is immensely complicated and extremely difficult.”“You can cast a Patronus Charm,” asks Tracey impressed and peaking the interest of the group“It took some time, it’s only recently I have been able to cast it properly” replies Granger timidly with an adorable slight pink colour to her cheeksPansy herself had attempted unsuccessfully to cast a Patronus several times before after finding a book on the topic in the Parkinson Library. She had practised all summer holidays. She had hoped her Patronus was a unicorn, elegant, rare and beautiful, something that would truly impress her friends. Perhaps today, she thought.“You’ll need to channel the happiest moment you can recall and feel” continues Granger “It will work only if you are concentrating, as hard as you can, on a single, very happy memory. The happier the memory, the better the charm would work“What’s your Patronous” asks Millicent curiouslyGranger lifts her wand, and with gentle and smooth movement a thin wisp of silver escapes her wand and a shining silver otter is gambolling around her. ‘They are sort of nice, aren’t they?’ she says, looking at it fondly.It takes a moment for the vision before her to sink in, Pansy feels her lips stretch wide into an impressed grin “It’s fantastic” she says sincerelyIf Grangers' cheeks were pink before it was nothing compared to the rouge tinge that was now beaming from her.“It’s so cute” coos Millicent“I wonder what ours will be,” says Tracey“Is there anything that can go wrong?” says Daphne“Well, there is a widespread belief that a wizard who is not pure of heart cannot produce a successful Patronus, and may get devoured by maggots if they try” says Granger “But I’m sure you will all be fine” Granger adds hastily“Lucky we’re all so pure,” says Tracey with a grin“The Incantation is Expecto Patronum. Relax your wrist but concentrate hard on a powerful happy memory, the happiest you can remember. Allow it to fill you up…. Think of the happiest thing you can…” says Granger“Expecto Patronum” call out Millicent, Tracey and Daphne but nothing appears“I’m not sure anyone can produce it the first time““Have you ever had to use a Patronus for protection before?” asks Daphne as casually as possible, but Pansy knows she is fishing for information.“Not me personally” Granger's answer is short“Oh, of course, Potter when he cast one at the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw Quidditch match against Draco and Vincent and the others”“Oh you mean when they dressed up as Dementors, knowing full well Harry's reaction to them” says Granger with an expression of the utmost fury on her face. ‘A low and cowardly attempt to sabotage Harry and Gryffindor”“Well they certainly got the fright of their life in return for their prank and they cost our House 50 points too,” says Millicent“Well they deserved that at the very least,” says Granger“So not actually in a life-threatening situation. I'm just curious how effective they are”“Well if you consider Harry using his Patronus to fight off 100 Dementors at the Black Lake, I would say that it is very useful”Pansy can tell Granger instantly regrets saying what she just said“100!” exclaims Millicent“Well, in that case, we better start practicing” Daphne says casting a sideways glance towards Pansy, who knows she has just been tasked with finding out more about what happened at the Black Lake.Pansy takes a deep breath and tries to think of her happiest moment, which was surprisingly harder than she thought it would be. It’s not that she didn’t have happy memories, but deciding which memory would fill her with enough emotion was the difficult part.She decides to recall a memory of Christmas when she was a child and received a toy she had wanted for the longest time. The Willow Witch Dream Doll House. A delightful four-story doll house standing at least 120cm tall. The dreamy dollhouse had 10 indoor and outdoor living areas complete with a grass area and pool, complete with all the accessories, the wardrobes were filled with evening wear, day wear and everything in between for her Willow Witch Doll. There was even a separate make-up room. She was so happy on Christmas Day when she saw it under the 12ft Christmas Tree adorned with bright twinkling lights and colourful baubles.Lifting her wand to the sky “Expecto Patronus” says PansyA thin shapeless cloud of silver escapes her wand and hovers like mist before her.“An incorporeal Patronus” exclaims GrangerPansy feels herself fill with pride. Her chest swells. She couldn’t believe it actually worked this time. But just as quickly as it appeared it disappeared.“Your Patronus can only protect you as long as you stay focused. Try again” says Granger “An incorporeal Patronus, can not protect you like a Corporeal Patronus. Concentrate really hard and feel it”Over and over they practice casting the Patronus Charm unsuccessfully. Pansy rubs her sore wrist. Despite thinking of the Witch Dream Doll House again Pansy was unable to cast another Patronus.“Keep trying” calls out Granger“We’re working like house-elves here!”Granger raises her eyebrows. “It’s just an expression,” says Tracey hastily.“Perhaps think of a situation that would make you happy” offers Granger to the groupGranger stands with her hands on her hips staring intently at Daphne's wand movement. Pansy uses the opportunity to take a sneak peek at Granger's tempting physique. Granger glances at Pansy and offers a small encouraging smile. Pansy feels herself filled with the warmth of spring.Lifting her wand again “Expecto Patronum” says PansyOut of the end of Pansy’s wand bursts not a shapeless cloud of mist, but dazzling, silver animal. A playful European Badger begins frolicking around her. It wasn’t a unicorn like she had hoped but it was still the most amazing thing she had ever seen.“Brilliant,” says Tracey excitedly“Oh, Pansy” coos Millicent “Look at his cute little striped face and that cute furry tail. He’s adorable”“You did it” says Daphne, who caught in the excitement of the moment lunges towards her friend engulfing her in a hug “A badger. That is so you”“What do you mean?”“Let’s see, Badgers come out in Spring, your middle name is Persephone, literally the Goddess of Spring, they are house proud, they are playful but don’t cross them because they can be ferocious and feisty”“And they walk around like they are the ones in charge” says Tracey “Determined and very annoying”“Hey-““Remember that badger that kept breaking into grandmamas garden and stealing her vegetables.” Continues Tracey “ It did not matter how many fences and wards she put up it still found a way in”“And don’t forget the cute tail” laughs Millicent“Yes, let’s not forget your cute tail” winks Daphne“Yes well done.” says Granger suddenly tight-lipped “The rest of you will have to keep practicing, but you still may not be able to achieve it. I need to be somewhere so let’s call it a day”Pansy let out a little disappointed sigh. She had thought perhaps Granger would be a little more excited than this for her.“Granger” says Daphne “The school break starts in two weeks.Pansy feels the blood rush suddenly from her face“Do you have a preferred date to explore Parkinson’s library?”“Well, no I hadn’t um a particular day in mind”“Well, our mothers prefer to embark on their luncheon and shopping on a Tuesday, less riff-raff about. So we should do it then” says Tracey“How will you get to Pansy’s?” asks Millicent “Do muggle homes have a fireplace? You could floo if they did. Because you probably couldn’t fly on a broom through muggle London”“We do not live in a straw hut so yes Muggle homes have a fireplace” says Granger a little tersely “But ummm well” Granger is starting to look as uncomfortable as Pansy feels “I often stay with Ron and his family in the break” she says“Ok,” says Pansy, suddenly irritated “if you’re too busy. That is fine”“Do you spend the entire holidays with them?”“No not the entire break” says Granger shifting uncomfortably from one foot to another“Surely you can make some time?”“If she’s busy, she’s busy” says Pansy unable to keep the tone of annoyance from her voice“Settle down little badger” smiles Daphne “It’s just such a wondrous library, with so many rare books”Pansy knows Daphne is trying to tempt Granger.“Perhaps If it’s the first week, I..-““Perfect that’s settled” interrupts Daphne “The first Tuesday of the holidays”At that moment a parchment and quill appear.“Wow this room is great,” says Millicent “Pansy write down your address”“You’ll love the library. It's massive,” says Tracey as Pansy writes her address on the parchment and nervously hands it to Granger“Thank you,” says Granger meekly“Come on, we better get going. We have some reading to do” says Tracey with a devilish smile. Pansy tries her best to stifle a smile, she knows exactly what reading Tracey had in mind. She ignores the questioning look Granger is giving.“And I want to see your little badger again,” says Daphne
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Pansy nervously rearranges the tea cups on the silver tray for the tenth time in a mere matter of minutes. Her stomach feels like it is being tossed about like a ball of yarn in a sea of cats.
The day had arrived Granger was coming to her home. She feels oddly energetic, something she had not anticipated given she barely slept a wink the night before.
Her mother had already left for her weekly shopping expedition. Thankfully from the jovial mood she seemed to be in, Pansy did not expect her back anyone soon.Pansy has spent the past few weeks continually stating how insane it was to invite Granger to her home and Daphne had continually assured her it would be fine. It seemed rather risky to Pansy and she couldn’t help but wonder why Daphne was keen for Granger to go to Pansy’s house. Pansy was convinced It had to be more than just winning back a bag of lollies but had yet managed to work out what Daphne really had in mind.Pansy grabs the nearest book from the shelf and sits on the 18th-century chaise lounge. This was her favourite spot to sit in the library. She adores the low seat, with a plush armrest at one side and the low back along half of its length. She usually stretches her legs out and sinks into its inviting embrace, but today there was no relaxing. Instead, she sits straight and stiff turning the pages of the book aimlessly barely taking in the words. Her foot taps up and down like the bouncing bulb plant.Pansy practically jumps two feet in the air at the loud booming sound of the doorbell that radiates through the library. It had to be Granger. Her heart revibrates against her chest.Seconds seem like hours as she waits for the family house elf to appear at the Library entrance with Granger following closely behind with a disapproving look. Until that moment Pansy had forgotten Grangers' dislike of house elves. Pansy has a flashback of Granger standing in the courtyard of Hogwarts with a stack of pamphlets and buttons tirelessly badgering people to join her club to free the elves or change work conditions, Pansy couldn't remember exactly what it was. Thankfully Granger never approached Pansy or her friends to join, because the notion that elves needed to be freed was absolutely ludicrous. Everyone knows house elves enjoy serving wizards and witches.“Miss, your guest has arrived”“Thank you Dinky” says Pansy as calmly as possible“Will mistress be needing anything else?”“No. We're fine. You can go” says Pansy hastilyThe tiny little elf bows low, giving one final sideways glance towards Granger before apparating out of the roomA tango of nervous excitement dances in the pit of Pansy’s stomach. She can't help but smile as the look of disapproval on Grangers' face is replaced with wonderment.“This is your library,” says Granger in awe“Yes”“It's amazing. It's absolutely stunning” says Granger walking towards the nearest shelf to take a closer look at the textsPansy takes a moment to take in the room. It did exude a timeless charm now that she comes to think of it. With its high ceilings adorned with delicate frescoes depicting images of ancient witches and wizards. Sunlight shines through large stained-glass windows, casting a kaleidoscope of colours across the polished wooden floors and illuminating the air with a gentle, ethereal glow. She had always just thought of it as another room in her home but for what seems like the first time she has seen it she realises how beautiful the room is and why her mother is so proud of it.“How many books do you have here? Which is your favourite? What order are they in, by category, by topic by age?” asks Granger enthusiastically“Umm I’m not really sure”“Not sure? How do you find the books you want”“I just ask Dinky”“You just ask Dinky” repeats Granger slowlyPansy’s stomach drops, and she instantly senses a lecture coming on.“You know, house-elves get a very raw deal!" Says Granger indignantly. "It's slavery, that's what it is. Take Hogwarts for example. Did you know that in Hogwarts a History, not once, in over a thousand pages, does it mention that we are all colluding in the oppression of a hundred slaves!”“Don’t start Granger” groans Pansy“Someone has to. It’s completely unjust” huffs Granger “How such an impressive magical being with strong magical capabilities could be subordinate is beyond me”Pansy had waited far too long to be alone with Granger to be caught up in this discussion, instead opting to change the subject “Have you found a book of interest yet”.The way that Granger squints her eyes at Pansy, suggests she knows exactly what is trying to do.“This section over here is always popular” continues Pansy ignoring Granger and moving towards a shelf on her right “Daphne often flicks through books on this shelf”“Oh I bet she does” says Granger coolly taking a book from the shelf and flicking through the pages“What’s that supposed to mean?”“Nothing”“I’m pretty sure it means something”The air encircling them suddenly thick. Pansy’s eyes locked on Granger, every nerve on edge ready to pounce in defence of her friend.Silent moments pass when Granger finally says “I want to see you’re little badger again” in a mockingly childlike voice “Oh don’t forget the cute tail”It takes a moment before a smile begins to spread across Pansy’s face “Is that little jealous inner dragon coming out again” says Pansy trying to suppress a laugh, any anger instantly subsiding.“It is not” says Granger shortly as she quickly flicks the pages of the book not looking at Pansy“Because I think it might be,” says Pansy in a humoured toneThe corner of Pansy’s mouth twitches into her cheek. Her Inner delight spreading as sees Granger becoming worked up.“I said, I am not. You better not be laughing at me” Granger tells Pansy before stomping towards the chaise, book in handBolstered by the mischievous confidence she moves towards Granger“And what do you think you are doing” says Granger as Pansy sits dangerously close to her“Oh nothing” smiles Pansy“Parkinson” warns Granger“What” Pansy says innocently, drifting smoothly forward towards Granger. She had been waiting so long to be alone with Granger.“ I know what you’re trying to do” says Granger weakly as she tries to push Pansy’s hands away in a feeble attempt to keep Pansy at arm's distance.“And what would that be” breaths out Pansy sliding her hand around Grangers waist"Your parents, Dinky ..." whispers Granger in panicked desperation looking quickly at the library entrance door. Her voice crackles.“Shopping. Dinky won’t come unless called” breaths out Pansy in a deep hushed voice now filled with desire.“Your friends?”“Coming later” admits PansyShe couldn’t wait any longer. The desire that was engulfing her was all too consuming as she leans in for a kiss, which Granger happily provides.It was the softest sweetest kiss when it started, but oh how it made her tremble, as the brush of warm skin on skin tickled and teased. Until Grangers tongue became involved, and then suddenly there was nothing soft about it apart from soul stripping need. Pansy’s hands work their way into Grangers soft curls as she presses herself against Granger laying her gently back on the fluffy cushioned chaise. A swell of heat flows through her body as Granger groans in approval pulling her even closer.The desire to feel Grangers skin against hers is almost unbearable as she slides her hand up Grangers top. The deep moan escaping Granger swallowed by her kisses.Grangers blouse is lifted gently from her skirt Pansy’s fingertips brush along the skin of her stomach. Her body flushed with heat as her hand trails down Granger soft waist to her thigh as she kisses along the nape of Grangers neck. The gentle scent of her perfume was completely intoxicating. This is the closest they had been to each other since Pansy snuck into the Gryffindor tower.“Silencio charm” breaths out GrangerA request Pansy ignores and she continues to pepper warm open mouth kisses along Grangers neck.Hot shivers run down her legs as Granger does not protest to her sliding her hand along the bare skin of her thigh. Her head swims, all previous thoughts stopped in their tracks as Grangers allows her to gently carcass
her pussy over her underwear. Grangers hot breath against her skin sending an army of goosebumps down her body, every nerve tingle, on fire longing for more.
Burning heat rips through her as Grangers hips begin to dance and roll against her.Purposely slow she moves her lips over Grangers collarbone, downwards she glides grazing her teeth along Grangers ribs savouring the salty taste of Granger skin as she begins to crawl down her body.She feels Granger shiver beneath her, when she begins to slowly hitch her skirt up. A tingling sensation blows over her as Granger lies beneath her breathing heavily whilst she lowers her her underwear with every kiss downward.Kissing and licking gently along Granger inner thigh she can hear the effect she is having on Granger, sending her into a heady trance.She can sense the change in breathing as she stops and hovers near Grangers wanting pussy urging her to go where she has never ventured before. She hesitates breathing hotly against the wanting flesh. Involuntarily Grangers hips edge towards Pansy’s lips desperate for her touch.Images from the French magazines skittle into her thoughts. Gathering courage, and driven by curious desire, with one broad lick along the entire of Grangers womanhood, she is rewarded with a moan so deep and primal it sends an army of shivers down her spine to the tips of her toes “Oh Sweet Merlin” growls out Granger.POP, POP, POP, POPThe sudden sound of people apparating into the hallway followed by laughter causes Granger to shoot up immediately knocking Pansy off the chaise and onto the floor with a thump.
Pansy whines, her head coming up faster than she intended. She misjudges her surroundings and bangs her head against the coffee table almost knocking the teapot and cups over in the process.Hastily she stands, head flicking back and forth in trying to gather her bearing. Granger desperately tries to fix her clothes. Panic surges through her veins like electricity. It had to be her mother. Her stomach feels heavy like she's eaten a bludger...The library door opens just as Pansy frantically shoves Grangers' underwear into her cloak pocket.Four chic and stylishly dressed women enter the library laughing and smiling. Her mother and her friends' mothers had come home far, far, far earlier than Pansy had expected.“Why hello my darling” coos her mother stopping suddenly when she notices Granger sitting rigidly. somehow she has managed to straighten her clothes “Pansy darling”, who is your friend” she says trying her best to sound not too curious.“From school” Pansy manages to squeak out. Her heart still thumping dramatically against her chest. She feels like she might vomit.“And does your friend have a name?”“Hermione Granger” says Granger her voice deeper and raspier than Pansy had ever heard before“Cup of tea ladies?” asks Pansys mother without missing a beat. With one flick of her wand a set of matching plush armchairs appear creating a half circle facing the chaise. With another flick of her wand four tea cups appear.“Delightful” says Millicents mum taking a seat along with Daphnes and Traceys mum. If Pansy wasn't mistaken they all seemed to have curious smiles“Pansy my dear, is there a reason you are standing there like a stiff wand? Sit down” says Pansys mumPansys legs feel like they are filled with concrete. Her heart still hammering against her chest she sits on the seat next to Granger ensuring there is adequate space between the two.Feeling rather faint she looks up at the four mothers seated directly opposite her with looks of frank curiosity. This is what it must feel like to sit on trial before the Wizengamot Council thinks Pansy“Pansy, do you intend to introduce us at all?” asks Pansys mumSwallowing hard, “This is Daphnes mum” says Pansy pointing towards a beautifully prepared blonde woman whose eyes were shining just like Daphnes when she is trying to piece together a puzzle “This is Millicents mum” says Pansy now pointing to a slightly plumper woman in the group but dressed perfectly to disguise any unwanted curves, but“Tracey’s mum” says Pansy pointing to women who seemed rather amused by something “And this is my mum” squeaks out Pansy“Granger? Granger? Can you possibly be related to Hector Dagworth-Granger, who founded the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers?” asks Mrs Bulstrode“No, I don’t think so, I’m Muggle-born, you see.”Pansy notices her friends parents give each other a little side glance before returning to sip their tea, peering curiously over the rim of their cup.
The room is quiet, Pansy prays to the deities to open up the floor and swallow her whole.
Time seems to move so slowly all she wants to do is disappear to an undisclosed location.“Now why does your name sound so familiar then, ah yes. Harry Potter. Harry Potter is your beau-”“No,” says Granger firmly, “Harry is my best friend”“Oh I thought I had read something in the Daily Phropet during the Triwizard tournament you were an item”“I wouldn’t believe everything you read”Pansy shifts uncomfortably, Granger was being particularly prickly at the moment.A loud roar comes from the fireplace, the fire turns emerald green and rises higher than the mantle. To Pansy’s surprise out pops Daphne followed by Tracey and Millicent “Sorry we’re late Pansy” says Daphne casuallyHer friends are in fact early, she had told them to come later so she could be alone with Granger. Regardless, Panys breathes out a big sigh of relief. She has never been so happy to see them.“Hello my dears, sit down and have some tea” says Millicents mum “Miss Granger here was just enlightening us on the misinformation depicted in the Daily Prophet.“Oh this should be fun” laughs Tracey “Shove over Granger” says Tracey pushing Granger into Pansy“Tracey. Manners” scolds Mrs Davis“Oh my apologies. Miss Granger please move your derrière sideways”Mrs Davies shakes her head trying to hold back an amused smile while the others laugh. Only Pansy and Granger don’t laugh, nerves still a wreck from nearly being caught in a most compromising position that would be impossible to explain.“What do your parents do in the Muggle world?” asks Mrs Davies“My parents are dentists” replies Granger “They tend to people's teeth” says Granger when she notices everyone looking at her in confusion
“Is that a common or dangerous profession? asks Mrs Millicent
“No... Although, one boy, Robbie Fenwick did bite my father once. He needed ten stitches”Again the room looks at Granger in confusionPansy who has not dared look at her mother during this whole conversation casts her a glance. Her stomach drops as her eyes were boring into Pansy’s over the rim of her tea cup. It was as if she was trying to stare down a Hippogriff.“Dinky” calls out Mrs Parkinson finally speakingAnd with a loud crack, the little elf appears “Yes mistress”“Could you please arrange some lemon drizzle cake for our guests, and perhaps some treacle tart”“Yes ma’am” he says with a little bowAnd with another loud crack, the elf has gone, and almost instantly a plate of freshly cut lemon cake appears with a variety of other treats. Pansy prays that Granger does not start on about elf rights.“Are you in Slytherin?” asks Mrs Davies“No. I am in Gryffindor” says Granger sitting straighter than before, body tense ready to defend her house.More sideways glances between the mothers as they delicately sip their tea. Pansy is riddled with regret, she should have never invited Granger to come over earlier than the others.“So Miss Granger what brings you to our humble abode,” asks Mrs ParkinsonPansy’s mind is blank, she can't speak. It's as if someone has placed a sticking charm on her lips.“Oh you can thank MacGonigall and Millicent for that” says Daphne nonchalantly reaching for a piece of lemon cake“Do tell”“Let's see” says Daphne “Millicent was going on about pin cushions and hedgehog feelings”“It's a legitimate question”“Again with the hedgehog” says Mrs Bulstrode“At least she is taking an interest in an educational topic” says Mrs Davies defending Millicent“And with Granger being ok at Transfiguration-” continues Daphne“Just ok” says Granger raising her eyebrows “I would say top of the class is a bit more than just ok”“And with her being so bashful” says Daphne sarcastically “MacGonigall suggested, firmly I might I add that we look for an answer ourselves and engage Granger here to assist. Hogwarts Library pales in comparison to the Parkinson Library” says Daphne gesturing towards the vast array of book “and here we are.”Pansy stares at Daphne in dismay. Had she thought about this excuse prior or did she come up with it just now?“Top of your class in Transfiguration and muggle born. That's quite impressive” says Mrs Greengrass finally breaking get silence “Are there other classes you excel at?”A slight tinge of rouge carcasses Grangers cheeks as she proudly admits “I am top in all my classes”“Top of the class” states Tracey “I’m amazed you haven’t had that sewn onto your uniform”“And I’m amazed that you all don’t have better grades given that you have access to this wondrous Library” snips back GrangerPansy can tell her mum doesn’t know whether to proudly start boasting about the rare texts in her library or quietly continue to scrutinise the situation.“Good to see that Gryffindor boldness is still alive and well” says Mrs Davies with a sly grin“We’ll she’s not wrong,” says Mrs Bulstrode “I wouldn’t mind seeing Millicent’s grades improve, especially in Ancient Runes”Millicent and Tracey groan in unison“With such grades are you planning to follow a career in Magical Law perhaps, Miss Granger?” asks Mrs Greengrass“No, I’m not,” retorts Granger. “I’m hoping to do some good in the world!”“Such clarity”“And what in particular has caught your interest Miss Granger” asks Mrs ParkinsonPansy shifts uncomfortably. Her heart feels as if it is pounding in her throat.“I’m not sure yet” answers GrangerThe short silence that follows is deafening.“Well,” says Mrs Parkinson placing her tea cup down gently “I think we have had enough respite. Shall we resume our visit to upper Diagon Alley and let the young ladies resume their study?”Her friends' mothers rise simultaneously, ready to continue their shopping expedition.“Pansy darling, be a good host and ensure our guests are well attended to” says her mother “Oh and we shan’t be home too late” she says giving Pansy a pointed look.Pansy can merely nod in agreement before her mother and friends apparate out of the library with four gentle pops.Pansy instantly slumps back into the chaise breathing out a giant sigh of relief. Unlike Granger who is still sitting straight and rigid, she is slouched back like a limp wet lettuce. She had never felt so terrified in her life.“That was entertaining” says Tracey leaning over for another piece of lemon cake“I wonder why they came home early”
says Millicent“I’m going to go look at your library” says Granger disinterested in any topic of conversation.
Most disheartening was that Granger did not look at Pansy as she got up from the seat and made her way to the far end of the library.“Arranged for Granger to get here earlier did we” smiles Tracey with a devilish twinkle in her eye “How did that work out for you”“Disastrous” admits Pansy“Lucky we came early then” laughs Tracey“What made you all come early anyhow?” asks Pansy curiously“A whole bunch of parcels appeared at home” says Daphne “I thought maybe Mum and the others had called their shopping trip short.”“And we figured you would try to get some time with Granger. Merlin knows you’ve been a bit, how do I put this, toey lately”“I have not” huffs Pansy feeling rather frustrated“Would you prefer the description moist with anticipation for Grangers arrival”“Oh shoosh you”Pansy looks over towards Granger who has collected an arm full of books and made herself comfortable on the large antique
mahogany writing desk at the far end of the room.That is how Granger stays while Pansy and her friends chat, paint their nails and eat lemon drizzle cake.Pansy tries her best to capture Grangers attention sporadically to no avail. She is too engrossed in the books before her. Only choosing to look up and acknowledge the room when she found something new or particularly interesting.“Oh, did you know the world's most venomous plant came to the United Kingdom some time ago” calls out Granger “The gympie-gympie, also known as the "suicide plant," is so painful that it has been described as being electrocuted and set on fire at the same time. The pain can last for weeks or even months.” reads out Granger “it’s microscopic hairs that, inject a toxin that causes excruciating pain. The sap of the plant can be used in many healing potions when prepared properly”Before anyone can respond Granger buries her head into another tome.Pansy is in complete dismay at how Granger is just sitting and reading while she sits with her friends in a complete state of discomfort and longing. A fever burns deep inside of her. Filled with an uncontrollable urge to rush towards Granger and kiss her senseless. It takes every ounce of constraint not to scream.Intense feelings still coursing through her veins. They didn't have long together before her mum came home but it was enough to fuel the undisclosed desire burning within her.She watches as Grangers eyes narrow, brow furrowed into deep lines,She must have found something very complicated to understand thinks Pansy“You’re staring” whispers Daphne with a smile“Am not”“If you say so” says Daphne“You’re staring almost as intently as your mum was looking at you before. Hope your mum doesn’t know Legitimacy?” says Tracey casually“What?” says Pansy“Imagine all the intriguing images she would find projected in that little brain of yours” laughs Tracey“I’m pretty sure she doesn’t know Legitimacy” says Pansy quietly chewing on her bottom lip, not quite sure if that was true or not“I wonder if my mum knows it” says Millicent sipping her tea “I know she was very good at charms”“Mum’s favourite was potions, I think” says Daphne“Mums was Defence” I think says DaphneTruth be told Pansy wasn’t aware of her mothers full magical abilities. She had seen her use magic in day to day activities, but with Dinky about to do daily chores and her being at Hogwarts for a healthy part of the year, she hasn’t seen much of her Mothers magic. She recalls seeing more when she was younger, her mother would charm figurines to dance and fly much to Pansy’s delight. She could only assume they were good given she was a Pureblood and it was just a given Purebloods had a stronger magical core. Granger is the only exception, but she is an odd anomaly to the theory.“Oh dear” says Granger capturing the attention of the group “I need to go” she says quickly tucking what looks to be a gallion into her purple bag. Funnily Pansy did not notice the bag when Granger first arrived.“Did she just look at a coin and decide she had to go?” whispers Tracey curiously“I think so” whispers back Millicent“Did you find any things of interest?” asks Daphne casually“Oh yes” says Granger looking longingly at all the unread books in the library “These texts are amazing”“Looks like you’ve got competition with the tomes” nudges Tracey “Anything about hedgehogs?”“No, unfortunately not” says Granger looking at Millicent sadly“Don’t fret Mils” says Tracey “I'm sure another day could be arranged for a library visit. There are heaps of books Granger didn’t get to”“I really must be going” says Granger quickly rising from the desk and making her way towards the door, not before looking longingly one more time around the library at all the texts.“Do be a good host Pansy, and escort Granger out” says DaphneBoth Granger and Pansy walk in silence towards the front door. Pansy certainly did not know what to say after their short but intense encounter.She wished they had more time with Granger, she was about to tell Granger this as she opened the front door for her but was taken off guard by Granger. She looked as though she would have liked nothing better than to throttle Pansy“You need to learn the Silencio Charm” scolds Granger “And these belong to me” she says lunging into Pansys pocket and seizing back her underwear that Pansy had haphazardly shoved into her pocket earlier.Pansy is a lost for words as Granger turns on her heels and begins to walk hastily down the white cobbled path from Parkinson Manor.Pansy steps back as Granger suddenly stops and turns stomping back towards her assertively. She had half expected Granger to slap her but was pleasantly surprised as Granger clasps her hands on Pansys cheeks and captures her lips in a bold kiss before storming back towards the Parkinson Manor exit.